THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Caribby-Islands
.
THE
SECOND
BOOK
.
Comprehending
the
MORAL
History
of
those
ISLANDS
.
CHAPTER
I.
Of
the
Establishment
of
those
Inhabitants
who
are
Strangers
in
the
Islands
of
S.
Christopher
,
Mevis
,
Gardeloupe
,
Martinico
,
and
some
other
Islands
of
the
Caribbies
.
IN
the
precedent
Discourse
we
have
given
a
full
account
of
whatever
might
relate
to
the
Natural
History
of
the
Caribby-Islands
;
our
design
leads
us
now
to
that
part
of
the
History
which
we
call
the
MORAL
,
wherein
we
are
to
treat
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
said
Islands
,
of
whom
we
have
occasionally
made
mention
in
the
Description
we
have
given
of
those
places
in
the
precedent
Book
.
In
the
first
place
we
shall
speak
of
those
Inhabitants
thereof
who
are
Strangers
,
or
Europeans
,
yet
only
so
far
as
the
prosecution
of
our
Design
requires
;
which
having
dispatch'd
,
we
shall
descend
to
a
more
large
and
particular
consideration
of
the
Indians
,
the
natural
and
originary
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
;
a
task
which
requires
a
more
ample
deduction
,
and
a
more
exact
and
curious
disquisition
,
upon
this
presumption
,
that
there
hath
yet
been
very
little
publish'd
upon
that
subject
.
The
Spaniards
,
grounding
their
Title
upon
the
Donation
of
Pope
Alexander
the
sixth
,
and
some
other
apparent
Reasons
and
Pretences
,
presume
that
the
right
of
Navigation
into
the
late
discover'd
part
of
the
World
,
which
is
call'd
America
,
and
of
establishing
and
setling
Colonies
there
,
whether
it
be
in
the
Continent
,
or
in
any
of
the
Islands
,
properly
belongs
to
them
,
exclusively
to
all
others
.
But
not
to
urge
that
the
vanity
of
that
arrogant
presumption
is
sufficiently
discover'd
of
it self
,
and
that
it
would
prove
a
great
digression
from
the
design
of
our
History
to
engage
our selves
in
a
particular
disquisition
of
that
Controversie
,
we
need
only
say
,
that
Bergeron
,
a
learned
and
curious
Authour
,
hath
so
exactly
handled
this
Question
,
and
so
cleerly
shewn
the
absurdity
of
that
chimerical
pretence
,
in
his
Treatise
of
Navigations
,
that
it
would
be
lost
labour
for
us
to
insist
upon
it
,
or
to
think
of
any
thing
new
that
can
be
produc'd
upon
that
account
.
Accordingly
all
Christian
Kings
and
Princes
have
always
disputed
that
pretended
Right
with
the
King
of
Spain
,
as
unanimously
concluding
that
he
had
unjustly
attributed
the
same
to
himself
:
Nor
have
they
engag'd
against
him
only
by
words
and
writings
,
but
have
effectually
prosecuted
their
own
pretensions
,
and
from
time
to
time
sent
Fleets
into
America
to
setle
Plantations
there
,
and
to
take
into
their
possession
several
parts
of
that
new
World
;
wherein
the
most
successful
have
been
the
English
,
the
French
,
and
the
Dutch
.
But
it
is
to
be
observ'd
,
that
of
all
the
Colonies
which
these
three
European
Nations
have
planted
in
America
,
those
that
setled
themselves
in
the
Caribby-Islands
are
of
greatest
account
,
and
the
most
frequented
by
Merchants
,
as
being
the
most
advantageous
upon
the
score
of
Trade
.
The
English
and
French
,
as
may
have
been
noted
in
the
first
Book
of
this
History
,
are
the
most
considerable
in
those
parts
,
and
have
divided
between
them
the
greatest
,
the
richest
,
and
the
most
populous
of
all
those
Islands
.
We
may
further
affirm
it
as
a
thing
generally
known
,
that
these
Nations
have
not
in
their
several
establishments
follow'd
the
inhumane
and
barbarous
maximes
of
the
Spaniards
,
nor
after
their
example
unmercifully
exterminated
the
originary
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
;
for
if
they
found
any
of
them
in
actual
possession
of
the
Lands
where
they
liv'd
,
they
have
for
the
most
part
preserv'd
them
therein
,
and
contracted
alliances
with
them
.
Yet
must
it
be
acknowledg'd
that
the
the
Caribbians
have
had
very
great
differences
with
the
English
,
and
that
the
said
differences
have
continu'd
a
long
time
;
but
the
ground
of
their
quarrels
proceeded
from
some
occasions
of
discontent
which
the
Caribbians
receiv'd
from
some
particular
persons
of
that
Nation
,
which
represented
in
a
Body
hath
disapprov'd
their
procedure
,
and
upon
all
emergencies
hath
express'd
it self
so
far
dissatisfi'd
therewith
,
as
to
desire
that
they
should
be
treated
with
the
same
humanity
,
moderation
,
and
Christian
mildness
,
as
those
greater
and
flourishing
Colonies
of
Virginia
and
New-England
,
that
are
under
the
jurisdiction
of
the
said
English
,
have
hitherto
us'd
towards
the
natural
Inhabitants
of
that
part
of
America
which
lies
more
Northerly
,
where
they
have
establish'd
themselves
;
for
it
is
known
that
the
English
hold
so
sacred
and
perfect
a
correspondence
with
them
,
as
hath
opened
a
way
for
their
instruction
in
the
Mysteries
of
Christian
Religion
,
and
the
planting
of
a
great
number
of
fair
Churches
amongst
those
poor
Barbarians
.
But
above
all
,
this
is
most
certain
,
that
when
the
French
establish'd
themselves
in
the
Islands
▪
of
Martinico
,
Gardeloupe
,
and
Granada
,
it
was
done
with
the
consent
of
the
most
considerable
persons
among
the
Caribbians
,
who
thereupon
disown'd
those
of
their
Country-men
who
would
have
obstructed
the
said
establishment
:
Nay
such
was
their
earnestness
therein
,
that
they
employ'd
all
their
Forces
and
Councils
to
oppose
the
designs
of
the
others
,
and
to
secure
the
French
in
the
peaceable
possession
of
what
they
had
before
granted
them
.
This
proceeding
absolutely
clears
the
French
of
being
guilty
of
the
same
violences
which
are
charg'd
upon
the
Spaniards
,
and
makes
it
appear
,
that
the
setlement
of
the
former
in
those
Islands
was
not
like
that
of
the
latter
in
those
places
where
they
have
the
opportunities
to
establish
themselves
.
And
if
it
be
objected
to
the
French
,
that
they
have
forc'd
the
natural
Inhabitants
out
of
S.
Christophers
and
Gardeloupe
,
and
that
even
at
this
present
there
is
a
War
between
the
said
Nation
and
those
of
Martinico
;
it
may
be
answer'd
,
that
when
the
French
peopled
these
Islands
,
they
propos'd
to
themselves
no
other
design
then
the
edification
and
instruction
of
those
poor
Barbarians
,
and
that
if
contrary
to
their
first
intention
they
had
been
forc'd
to
use
a
severe
hand
towards
some
particular
persons
,
and
to
treat
them
as
enemies
,
they
were
themselves
the
occasion
of
their
own
misfortune
,
by
being
the
first
Aggressors
,
and
guilty
of
previous
violations
of
the
sacred
Laws
of
Alliance
,
which
they
had
contracted
with
them
,
and
engaging
themselves
in
sanguinary
counsels
,
such
as
would
have
smother'd
their
Colonies
ere
they
were
fully
setled
,
had
there
not
been
a
timely
discovery
made
thereof
.
The
English
and
French
Colonies
had
their
beginning
at
the
same
time
,
which
was
in
the
year
One
thousand
six
hundred
twenty
and
five
:
Monsieur
Desnambuc
,
a
French
Gentleman
,
of
the
ancient
House
of
Vauderop
,
and
a
Captain
under
the
King
of
France
in
the
Western
Seas
,
and
Sir
Thomas
Warner
,
an
English
Gentleman
,
joyntly
took
possession
of
the
Island
of
S.
Christophers
on
the
same
day
,
in
the
names
of
the
Kings
of
France
and
Great
Britain
,
their
Masters
,
that
they
might
have
a
place
of
safe
retreat
,
and
a
good
Haven
for
the
reception
of
such
Ships
of
both
Nations
as
should
be
bound
for
America
;
that
Island
being
furnish'd
with
all
the
advantages
whereof
we
have
given
a
full
account
in
the
Chapter
particularly
design'd
by
us
for
the
description
of
it
;
upon
which
score
it
was
visited
by
the
Spaniards
,
who
often
put
in
there
for
refreshments
,
both
as
they
were
inward
and
outward
bound
in
their
long
Voyages
:
Nay
sometimes
they
left
their
si●k
there
to
be
look'd
to
by
the
Caribbians
,
with
whom
they
had
made
a
peace
upon
those
terms
.
These
two
Gentlemen
therefore
considering
with
themselves
,
that
if
they
were
posses'd
of
that
Country
they
might
the
better
incommodate
their
common
enemy
in
America
,
the
Spaniard
,
and
have
withall
a
convenient
and
secure
habitation
,
in
order
to
the
establishment
of
the
Colonies
they
intended
for
those
Islands
,
became
Masters
of
it
,
and
left
men
therein
to
keep
it
:
But
before
they
parted
thence
,
having
some
grounds
to
fear
that
there
might
be
some
secret
intelligence
between
the
Indians
and
the
Spaniards
,
or
that
in
their
absence
they
might
execute
the
resolution
,
which
by
the
perswasion
of
certain
Sorcerers
(
a
sort
of
people
in
great
esteem
among
the
Indians
)
they
had
undertaken
,
which
was
to
put
to
death
all
the
Strangers
who
were
come
into
their
Country
,
they
in
one
night
rid
their
hands
of
all
the
most
factious
of
that
Nation
,
and
not
long
after
forc'd
all
the
rest
,
who
had
got
together
into
several
Bodies
,
and
intended
to
stand
upon
their
guard
,
to
retire
to
some
other
places
,
and
to
leave
that
to
their
disposal
.
Things
being
thus
order'd
,
Desnambuc
returns
into
France
,
and
Sir
Thomas
Warner
into
England
,
where
their
conquest
and
all
their
proceedings
thereupon
were
approved
by
the
Kings
their
Masters
;
and
having
obtained
a
permission
to
carry
over
some
recruits
of
men
,
they
came
back
to
the
Island
in
the
quality
of
Governours
and
Lieutenants
,
under
the
Kings
of
France
and
Great
Britany
.
But
Desnambuc
before
he
went
over
to
cultivate
and
prosecute
his
conquest
imagin'd
to
himself
,
that
the
most
likely
way
to
have
a
powerful
support
in
France
,
such
as
should
concern
it self
in
the
preservation
of
that
Island
,
and
so
to
secure
and
promote
his
designs
,
would
be
to
get
together
a
Company
of
persons
of
Authority
,
which
should
have
the
direction
and
signiory
of
the
said
Island
,
and
what
others
might
afterwards
be
conquer'd
and
reduc'd
under
the
jurisdiction
of
the
King
of
France
;
upon
this
provision
,
that
the
said
Company
should
have
a
care
,
and
make
it
their
earnest
business
to
supply
the
Colony
with
men
for
the
keeping
and
cultivation
of
it
;
as
also
with
Ecclesiasticks
to
be
maintain'd
by
allowances
from
the
said
Company
;
and
lastly
to
build
certain
Forts
there
for
the
security
of
the
Inhabitants
,
and
to
furnish
them
with
Canon
,
Powder
,
and
all
sorts
of
Ammunition
;
in
a
word
,
to
maintain
a
sufficient
Arsenal
,
wherein
should
be
all
things
in
readiness
to
oppose
the
Enemy
.
This
Company
,
or
Society
,
was
establish'd
in
the
moneth
of
October
,
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
,
one
thousand
six
hundred
twenty
and
six
,
as
well
for
the
Government
of
S.
Christophers
,
as
those
other
Islands
which
are
adjacent
thereto
,
and
was
approv'd
by
the
King
of
France
.
Since
that
time
it
hath
been
further
confirm'd
,
and
favour'd
with
some
new
Concessions
,
and
very
advantageous
priviledges
obtain'd
from
his
most
Christian
Majesty
the
eighth
of
March
,
one
thousand
six
hundred
forty
and
two
,
for
all
the
Islands
of
America
lying
between
the
tenth
and
thirtieth
degree
on
this
side
the
Equator
.
Desnambuc
having
thus
order'd
his
affairs
in
France
,
returns
to
S.
Christophers
with
a
recruit
of
three
hundred
men
,
which
the
Gentlemen
of
the
Company
newly
erected
had
raised
,
in
order
to
the
advancement
of
that
Colony
:
He
brought
over
a●●o
along
with
him
a
considerable
number
of
gallant
Volunteers
,
who
look'd
on
it
as
no
small
honour
to
run
fortunes
with
so
famous
an
Adventurer
,
and
to
participate
of
his
honourable
hazards
,
out
of
a
confidence
in
process
of
time
of
reaping
the
fruit
of
his
Conquests
.
They
got
all
safely
to
S.
Christophers
,
about
the
beginning
of
the
year
,
M.
DC
.
XXVII
.
and
though
they
had
suffered
much
during
their
Voyage
,
and
were
most
of
them
either
sick
or
much
weakned
,
yet
were
they
not
discourag'd
by
those
difficulties
,
but
reflecting
that
the
noblest
enterprises
are
many
times
attended
by
great
inconveniences
,
and
that
Roses
cannot
be
gather'd
without
thorns
,
they
immediately
fell
to
work
,
and
having
in
a
short
time
learn'd
of
those
whom
they
found
in
the
Isle
what
they
were
to
do
in
order
to
their
further
establishment
,
they
behav'd
themselves
answerably
to
the
generous
designs
of
their
Captain
,
who
on
his
part
more
and
more
encourag'd
them
by
words
and
example
.
How
the
Island
was
to
be
divided
between
the
two
Nations
had
been
design'd
before
that
Voyage
;
but
the
particular
Articles
of
the
Division
were
solemnly
agreed
to
and
concluded
on
the
13th
of
May
,
in
the
said
year
,
M.
DC
.
XXVII
.
For
to
the
end
that
every
one
might
employ
himself
with
some
assurance
upon
his
own
stock
,
and
that
no
differences
might
arise
between
the
French
and
the
English
,
M.
Warner
being
return'd
from
England
some
time
before
the
arrival
of
Desnambuc
,
where
he
had
also
recommended
his
affairs
to
the
direction
of
a
Company
which
undertook
the
advancement
of
his
enterprises
,
they
divided
the
whole
Island
between
them
,
and
set
those
Boundaries
to
their
several
divisions
,
which
are
remaining
to
this
day
,
but
with
this
particular
provision
that
Fishing
and
Hunting
should
be
equally
free
to
the
Inhabitants
of
both
Nations
,
and
that
the
Salt-ponds
,
the
more
precious
kinds
of
Timber
fit
for
Dying
,
or
Joyners-work
,
Havens
and
Mines
should
in
like
manner
be
common
.
Nay
it
was
further
agreed
upon
by
certain
Articles
concluded
on
both
sides
,
that
a
good
correspondence
should
be
maintain'd
between
them
,
as
also
for
the
preventing
of
all
jealousies
,
and
avoiding
the
occasions
of
disputes
and
contestations
,
which
might
easily
arise
between
people
of
different
humours
:
They
further
made
a
Defensive
League
for
the
mutual
relief
of
each
other
,
if
occasion
should
require
,
against
the
attempts
of
the
common
Enemy
,
or
any
other
who
should
endeavour
to
disturb
the
peace
and
quiet
which
they
hoped
to
enjoy
together
in
those
parts
of
the
Country
where
they
had
planted
themselves
.
These
things
thus
setled
,
the
two
Governours
betray'd
a
certain
emulation
in
carrying
on
the
establishment
of
their
Colonies
;
in
the
prosecution
whereof
it
is
most
certain
the
English
had
very
considerable
advantages
above
the
French
to
compass
their
designs
:
For
besides
that
that
Nation
,
which
is
as
it
were
nurs'd
up
in
the
bosom
of
the
Sea
,
can
better
endure
the
hardship
and
inconveniences
of
long
Voyages
,
and
is
better
vers'd
in
the
making
of
new
Plantations
;
the
Company
which
was
establish'd
at
London
for
the
management
of
that
of
S.
Christophers
,
made
such
generous
provisions
,
that
at
its
first
setlement
it
might
be
supply'd
with
Men
and
Provisions
,
such
as
should
be
necessary
for
their
subsistence
,
and
took
so
particular
a
care
of
all
things
,
that
it
was
from
time
to
time
refresh'd
with
new
recruits
,
and
whatever
it
might
stand
in
need
of
at
the
beginning
,
that
it
visibly
prosper'd
and
advanc'd
while
the
French
,
which
was
unfurnish'd
with
all
those
assistances
,
seem'd
to
pine
and
languish
,
nay
indeed
would
have
quite
fallen
away
if
the
affection
which
it
had
for
its
chief
Director
,
and
the
high
esteem
it
had
conceiv'd
of
his
valour
had
not
kept
it
up
.
While
therefore
the
French
Colony
was
reduc'd
to
these
extremities
,
and
in
a
manner
subsisted
only
by
its
courage
,
that
of
the
English
being
in
a
good
plight
and
condition
,
spred
it self
into
a
new
one
,
which
planted
it self
in
the
Island
of
Mevis
,
which
is
divided
from
S.
Christophers
only
by
a
small
arm
of
the
Sea
,
as
we
have
said
elsewhere
:
But
if
the
small
number
whereto
the
French
were
reduc'd
permitted
them
not
to
make
the
like
progres●es
,
their
Governour
Desnambuc
had
in
the
mean
time
the
opportunity
to
make
several
useful
regulations
for
the
better
setlement
of
it
:
Of
these
we
shall
not
think
it
besides
our
design
to
insert
here
some
few
of
the
principal
Articles
,
to
the
end
the
memory
of
them
may
be
preciously
preserv'd
for
the
instruction
of
posterity
.
In
the
first
place
,
taking
it
into
his
consideration
,
that
by
peace
and
concord
small
things
come
to
be
great
,
and
that
division
distracts
and
disperses
the
greatest
,
he
ordered
that
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Island
who
were
subject
to
his
jurisdiction
should
maintain
a
perfect
union
among
themselves
,
and
that
he
press'd
and
recommended
to
them
upon
all
occasions
as
the
Pillar
of
their
little
State
,
and
the
sacred
Channel
through
which
they
were
to
expect
the
blessings
both
of
Heaven
and
Earth
abundantly
to
flow
upon
them
:
And
whereas
it
is
impossible
that
in
mutual
conversation
there
should
not
happen
many
things
which
might
oftentimes
offer
some
violence
to
that
amicable
correspondence
,
if
some
present
provision
be
not
made
to
the
contrary
,
he
desired
that
such
differences
might
be
with
the
soonest
either
decided
or
smother'd
,
and
all
be
reconcil'd
with
meekness
,
and
that
if
possible
before
the
setting
of
the
Sun
.
Another
command
of
his
was
,
that
his
people
should
be
faithful
to
their
trust
,
and
free
,
and
sincere
in
all
their
affairs
;
obliging
and
charitable
towards
their
Neighbours
,
and
as
religious
and
punctual
in
the
observance
of
the
promises
they
had
made
,
as
if
they
had
been
put
into
writing
,
and
seal'd
and
deliver'd
before
witnesses
,
or
Publick
Notaries
.
And
that
their
being
continually
employ'd
about
their
Plantations
might
not
cause
them
to
forget
the
business
of
War
,
and
out
of
a
distrust
they
would
degenerate
in
point
of
courage
,
through
a
long
and
undisturbed
quiet
;
and
that
if
occasion
should
require
they
might
be
able
to
handle
their
Arms
,
and
make
use
of
them
with
dexterity
,
he
appointed
certain
days
for
the
exercising
of
them
,
that
they
might
thereby
be
minded
of
the
Rules
of
Military
Discipline
,
and
order'd
,
that
though
all
profess'd
the
cultivation
of
the
earth
,
yet
that
they
should
have
the
generous
looks
and
demeanors
of
Souldiers
,
and
that
they
should
at
all
times
have
about
them
the
Badges
and
Liveries
of
that
kind
of
Life
,
and
so
never
be
seen
out
of
their
Quarters
without
Fire-arms
,
or
at
least
a
Sword
.
But
if
he
requir'd
them
to
be
thus
qualifi'd
,
to
the
end
that
when
occasion
serv'd
they
might
make
their
enemies
sensible
of
their
valour
and
courage
;
he
on
the
other
side
oblig'd
them
to
be
mild
and
courteous
one
towards
another
,
and
that
the
stronger
should
not
take
their
advantages
of
the
weaker
.
Thence
it
came
that
he
made
this
commendable
order
,
which
is
still
in
force
in
all
those
Islands
;
to
wit
,
that
Masters
should
not
take
Servants
for
any
longer
term
then
three
years
,
during
which
time
they
should
be
oblig'd
to
treat
them
with
all
gentleness
and
moderation
,
and
exact
of
them
only
such
services
as
were
rational
and
answerable
to
their
strength
.
Nay
his
care
and
tenderness
was
very
remarkable
towards
such
as
were
newly
brought
into
the
Country
:
To
the
end
therefore
that
at
their
arrival
they
might
be
supply'd
with
all
things
requisite
to
secure
them
against
the
injuries
of
the
air
,
and
that
their
labour
might
not
be
hindred
through
want
of
convenient
lodging
,
he
desir'd
,
that
as
soon
as
the
place
which
they
had
design'd
for
their
building
was
uncover'd
,
all
the
Neighbourhood
should
help
them
in
the
raising
of
it
up
:
This
commendable
Institution
was
so
well
receiv'd
,
and
so
carefully
practised
,
that
all
the
Inhabitants
generally
acknowledg'd
the
equity
of
it
,
and
took
a
certain
pleasure
in
making
a
voluntary
contribution
of
their
pains
and
cares
upon
that
occasion
:
Some
went
to
cut
down
such
Timber
as
might
be
necessary
;
others
were
to
find
Reeds
and
Palm-leaves
for
palizadoes
and
covering
;
the
ablest
Architects
planted
the
forkes
,
rais'd
the
couples
,
and
fasten'd
the
covering
,
and
all
seem'd
to
be
kindly
concern'd
in
the
work
,
so
as
that
the
narrow
structure
was
in
a
few
days
become
tenantable
,
yet
without
any
charge
to
the
owner
,
save
only
to
see
those
charitable
assistants
supply'd
with
the
ordinary
drink
of
the
Country
,
as
long
as
they
were
at
work
upon
his
account
.
In
fine
,
he
had
a
particular
aversion
against
those
idle
persons
who
are
basely
content
to
live
by
the
sweat
and
labour
of
others
,
as
the
Drones
do
on
the
Hony
which
the
laborious
Bee
had
brought
into
the
common
Treasury
.
But
to
retrive
in
our
days
a
little
glimpse
of
the
Golden
Age
,
so
much
celebrated
by
the
Ancients
,
he
incited
all
the
Inhabitants
to
be
liberal
,
and
apt
to
communicate
to
one
another
the
goods
which
God
had
plentifully
bestow'd
on
them
,
and
to
express
their
charity
and
hospitality
towards
all
those
who
came
to
visit
them
,
that
so
there
might
afterwards
be
no
occasion
to
setle
Inns
and
Victualling-houses
among
them
,
as
being
places
which
for
the
most
part
serv'd
only
for
retreats
to
slothful
,
debauch'd
,
and
di●●●lute
persons
;
and
the
disorders
and
excesses
committed
therein
were
so
great
,
as
in
time
might
hasten
the
desolation
and
ruine
of
the
whole
Colony
.
But
while
the
French
Governor
was
thus
taken
up
with
the
ordering
of
his
little
Republick
,
and
kept
up
the
spirits
of
his
people
with
the
expectation
of
sudden
recruits
,
the
Gentlemen
of
the
Company
not
much
differing
in
constitution
from
many
of
that
Nation
who
think
of
reaping
as
soon
as
they
have
dispos'd
the
seed
into
the
ground
,
were
for
their
parts
in
a
continual
expectation
of
some
Ships
loaden
with
the
richest
and
most
precious
Commodities
of
America
,
that
so
they
might
be
reimburs'd
with
interest
what
they
had
laid
out
upon
the
first
embarquing
,
and
till
that
return
were
come
,
they
thought
of
nothing
less
then
running
themselves
into
new
charges
.
The
Governor
having
seriously
taken
it
into
consideration
,
that
all
the
Letters
he
had
sent
to
those
Gentlemen
upon
that
occasion
had
not
obtain'd
any
favourable
answers
from
them
,
thought
it
would
be
his
best
course
,
ere
the
Colony
were
reduc'd
to
greater
extremities
,
to
come
over
to
them
in
person
,
and
by
a
second
Voyage
undertake
the
sollicitation
of
that
relief
,
upon
which
the
safety
of
their
first
advancements
,
and
the
subsistence
of
the
French
in
that
Island
wholly
depended
.
This
good
design
,
which
the
zeal
he
had
for
the
glory
of
his
Nation
had
inspir'd
him
withall
,
prov'd
as
fortunate
as
he
could
have
wish'd
it
:
For
being
come
to
Paris
,
he
was
so
prevalent
in
representing
the
importance
and
necessity
of
that
Recruit
to
the
Gentlemen
of
the
Company
,
that
they
granted
him
three
hundred
men
,
and
Ships
furnish'd
with
all
necessary
Provisions
for
their
transportation
to
S.
Christophers
.
This
Recruit
so
impatiently
expected
by
the
Colony
,
happily
arriv'd
about
the
beginning
of
August
,
M.
DC
.
XXIX
.
and
it
was
receiv'd
with
so
great
joy
by
them
who
had
so
long
stood
in
need
of
it
,
that
now
they
thought
nothing
should
obstruct
the
execution
of
their
designs
.
But
it
seems
the
prosperities
of
this
life
are
of
a
short
continuance
;
they
had
hardly
solac'd
themselves
two
months
in
the
enjoyments
of
that
happiness
,
ere
there
comes
upon
them
a
powerful
Fleet
from
Spain
;
Dom
Frederick
de
Toledo
,
who
had
the
command
of
it
,
had
receiv'd
express
order
from
his
Catholick
Majesty
,
that
before
he
fell
down
to
the
Havanna
,
Carthagena
,
and
the
other
more
eminent
Ports
of
America
,
he
should
touch
at
S.
Christophers
,
and
force
thence
all
the
English
and
French
,
who
had
planted
themselves
there
some
years
before
.
The
first
act
of
hostility
committed
by
this
Naval
force
,
which
consisted
of
four
and
twenty
great
Ships
of
burthen
,
and
fifteen
Frigots
,
was
the
seisure
of
some
English
Ships
then
lying
at
Anchor
neer
the
Island
of
Mevis
;
which
done
,
it
came
and
cast
Anchor
in
the
Road
of
S.
Christophers
,
within
Cannon-shot
of
the
Basse-terre
,
where
Mons.
de
Rossey
had
the
command
in
chief
.
The
Forts
of
both
the
Colonies
were
not
yet
in
such
a
condition
as
to
stand
out
a
siege
,
they
were
unfurnish'd
with
Provisions
,
and
all
the
Ammunition
,
as
to
Powder
and
Shot
,
in
the
whole
Island
could
not
amount
to
much
;
nay
though
both
the
Nations
should
have
joyn'd
all
their
forces
together
,
yet
could
they
not
have
oppos'd
so
great
an
Army
:
But
their
courage
in
some
measure
supply'd
all
those
defects
;
for
that
the
Enemy
should
not
brag
of
his
having
compass'd
his
designs
without
some
opposition
,
Desnambuc
dispatch'd
out
of
the
Cabes-terre
,
where
he
began
to
fortifie
himself
,
all
his
most
experienc'd
Souldiers
,
in
order
to
the
relief
of
the
place
which
was
threatned
by
the
Enemy
,
and
the
English
sent
thither
four
of
their
best
Companies
.
These
Forces
being
come
to
the
appointed
Rendezvouz
,
were
joyntly
employ'd
with
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Quarter
to
intrench
themselves
along
the
Sea-coast
,
to
make
a
more
vigorous
resistance
against
the
Enemy
,
and
oppose
his
landing
;
and
no
doubt
they
would
have
put
him
to
some
trouble
,
had
they
been
well
commanded
,
and
that
first
earnestness
had
not
receiv'd
some
remission
by
the
fright
which
so
seiz'd
the
heart
of
de
Rossey
that
he
would
have
suffer'd
them
to
land
,
and
make
their
approaches
without
any
resistance
,
if
a
young
Gentleman
,
Nephew
to
Mons.
Desnambuc
,
and
elder
Brother
to
Mons.
Parquet
the
present
Governour
of
Martinico
,
had
not
get
leave
to
pass
over
the
Works
,
and
to
engage
the
first
Company
of
the
Enemy
that
appear'd
upon
the
sands
:
He
was
seconded
by
some
Volunteers
,
who
would
needs
participate
of
the
glory
of
that
action
;
but
he
went
before
them
all
,
both
as
to
courage
and
resolution
;
for
he
so
gallantly
engag'd
him
who
had
the
command
of
the
party
,
that
he
kill'd
him
,
and
several
others
of
the
most
valiant
about
him
,
who
had
the
confidence
to
make
tryal
of
his
valour
:
But
being
afterwards
forsaken
by
those
who
had
follow'd
him
in
that
encounter
,
he
was
over-power'd
by
number
,
knock'd
down
,
and
carry'd
into
one
of
the
enemies
Ships
,
where
after
all
remedies
apply'd
in
order
to
his
recovery
he
dy'd
,
to
the
great
regret
of
both
sides
,
as
bemoaning
the
misfortune
of
such
a
miracle
of
generosity
and
resolution
.
During
this
encounter
,
which
should
have
been
maintain'd
with
more
gallantry
by
those
who
were
in
actual
possession
of
the
Island
,
the
General
of
the
Spanish
Fleet
immediately
gave
order
,
that
all
the
Ships
should
at
the
same
time
send
out
their
Shallops
full
of
Souldiers
well
arm'd
,
which
got
a
shore
in
very
good
order
:
This
added
not
a
little
to
the
fright
de
Rossey
was
in
before
,
inasmuch
as
being
far
from
entertaining
any
thoughts
of
opposition
,
out
of
a
fear
of
being
oppress'd
by
that
multitude
,
he
thought
it
his
only
way
to
make
an
honourable
retreat
before
his
people
were
encompass'd
of
all
sides
.
This
resolution
tumultuously
taken
was
grumbled
at
by
those
who
wish'd
the
Enemy
had
more
dearly
bought
the
desolation
of
their
Colony
;
but
such
a
general
consternation
was
there
in
that
fatal
conjuncture
,
that
it
was
carried
,
they
should
take
their
way
towards
the
Cabes-terre
,
and
that
there
it
should
be
taken
into
futher
consideration
what
were
best
to
be
done
in
order
to
the
common
safety
.
The
Spaniard
perceiving
that
the
French
had
quitted
their
Fort
and
their
Works
without
making
any
great
resistance
,
imagin'd
there
might
be
some
design
in
that
retreat
,
and
that
it
had
been
made
purposely
to
draw
him
into
some
Ambuscado
laid
for
him
in
the
Woods
.
This
suspicion
kept
him
from
prosecuting
his
victory
,
and
so
occasion'd
his
stay
in
the
Quarter
of
the
Basse-terre
till
he
had
a
better
account
brought
him
of
the
state
of
the
whole
Island
,
and
himself
had
consider'd
what
was
most
expedient
for
him
to
do
,
in
order
to
a
more
sudden
and
punctual
execution
of
his
Commission
.
While
the
Enemy
continu'd
in
this
suspence
,
and
consider'd
with
himself
how
to
compass
his
designs
with
least
danger
,
Desnambuc
extreamly
surpriz'd
at
so
sudden
a
change
,
and
so
unexpected
success
,
endeavour'd
to
comfort
his
own
people
,
and
to
encourage
them
to
express
their
constancy
in
the
supporting
of
that
miscarriage
.
He
thereupon
took
occasion
to
remonstrate
to
them
,
That
the
disgrace
was
not
past
remedy
;
That
it
was
not
to
be
imagin'd
the
enemy
would
stay
in
the
Island
so
long
as
to
force
all
the
Inhabitants
out
of
it
;
That
he
had
affairs
of
greater
weight
,
which
call'd
him
elsewhere
;
That
he
would
not
easily
be
drawn
into
the
Forests
,
which
it
was
absolutely
necessary
he
should
pass
through
ere
he
could
come
into
his
Quarter
;
That
they
might
put
themselves
into
such
a
posture
of
defence
as
should
not
only
give
a
check
to
his
progress
,
but
also
force
him
to
signalize
his
invasion
with
his
own
blood
;
And
lastly
,
that
there
were
in
his
way
some
places
so
fortifi'd
by
Nature
,
that
a
few
men
might
force
him
to
find
his
way
back
again
.
This
advice
was
very
solid
,
and
might
have
prevail'd
somewhat
with
those
to
whom
it
was
given
,
but
the
terror
wherewith
their
spirits
were
prepossess'd
,
and
the
consternation
was
so
general
,
that
it
was
not
weigh'd
as
it
deserv'd
.
The
business
therefore
being
taken
into
deliberation
,
it
was
concluded
,
that
the
Island
should
be
deserted
,
and
that
the
Colony
should
transport
it self
to
some
other
place
which
might
give
less
occasion
of
jealousie
to
the
Spaniard
,
and
lye
more
out
of
the
ordinary
course
of
his
Fleets
.
Desnambuc
foreseeing
that
what
pretencesoever
might
be
made
for
the
taking
of
that
resolution
,
it
would
still
be
chargeable
with
somewhat
of
cowardice
and
baseness
,
such
as
should
blast
the
opinion
conceiv'd
of
the
gallantry
of
the
French
,
and
of
a
sudden
smother
the
great
hopes
which
some
had
of
the
advancement
of
their
Colony
,
could
not
be
perswaded
to
give
his
approbation
thereto
.
However
,
though
he
were
of
a
contrary
sentiment
,
that
it
might
not
be
said
he
forsook
in
so
sad
a
conjuncture
those
whom
he
had
brought
thither
through
so
many
Seas
and
dangers
,
he
comply'd
with
their
humor
,
and
embarqu'd
himself
with
them
in
certain
Ships
which
chanc'd
to
be
in
the
Haven
;
and
so
to
avoid
a
greater
disorder
,
doing
his
own
inclinations
a
violence
,
he
only
assur'd
them
that
he
should
one
day
reproach
them
with
the
little
esteem
they
made
of
his
remonstrances
.
The
Quarters
where
the
English
had
themselves
were
also
in
a
great
disorder
;
they
had
intelligence
brought
them
,
that
the
enemy
was
become
master
of
all
the
Basse-terre
;
That
he
had
demolish'd
the
Fortress
of
the
French
,
after
he
had
remov'd
the
pieces
that
were
in
it
;
That
he
had
already
burnt
all
their
Huts
,
and
made
havock
of
all
the
Plantations
of
the
Quarter
.
They
were
in
perpetual
expectation
when
he
should
come
,
and
fall
on
them
with
all
his
forces
,
and
in
that
apprehension
some
endeavour'd
to
make
their
escape
by
Sea
,
or
shelter
themselves
in
the
Mountains
,
while
others
somewhat
more
courageous
were
consulting
how
to
send
Deputies
to
Dom
Frederic
,
to
entreat
him
to
admit
of
some
accommodation
:
But
all
the
Answer
they
receiv'd
,
was
an
express
command
immediately
to
depart
the
Island
,
which
if
they
did
not
,
they
should
be
treated
with
all
the
rigour
which
the
Law
of
Arms
permits
to
be
used
towards
those
who
against
all
right
possess
themselves
of
what
belongs
not
to
them
.
To
facilitate
the
departure
which
Dom
Frederic
had
so
imperiously
commanded
,
he
gave
order
that
those
Ships
which
his
Fleet
had
taken
away
from
the
English
neer
the
Island
of
Mevis
should
be
restor'd
to
them
,
and
that
they
should
embarque
without
any
delay
,
and
immediately
set
sail
for
England
.
But
whereas
it
was
impossible
those
Vessels
should
contain
so
great
a
number
of
people
,
he
permitted
the
supernumerary
to
continue
in
the
Island
till
they
had
a
favourable
opportunity
for
their
transportation
.
These
things
dispatch'd
,
Dom
Frederic
weigh'd
Anchor
,
in
order
to
the
continuation
of
his
Voyage
,
but
as
soon
as
the
Fleet
was
out
of
sight
,
the
English
who
had
been
left
behind
in
the
Island
began
to
rally
,
and
took
a
resolution
courageously
to
carry
on
the
setlement
of
their
Colony
.
While
these
things
were
in
agitation
at
S.
Christophers
,
the
French
who
had
left
it
at
the
beginning
of
the
distraction
had
suffer'd
so
many
inconveniences
at
Sea
,
partly
through
want
of
Provisions
,
and
partly
by
reason
of
contrary
Winds
,
that
they
were
forc'd
to
put
in
at
the
Islands
of
S.
Martin
and
Montserrat
,
after
they
had
by
the
way
touch'd
at
that
of
Antego
.
They
wish'd
themselves
so
happy
,
as
that
they
might
have
setled
in
any
of
those
places
;
but
they
look'd
on
them
as
dreadful
Desarts
in
comparison
of
that
out
of
which
they
had
been
so
unhappily
forc'd
:
The
pleasant
Idea
of
that
was
still
before
their
eyes
,
it
was
the
continual
subject
of
their
regret
;
and
the
delightful
remembrance
of
that
pleasant
abode
,
to
the
recovery
whereof
they
were
by
Divine
Providence
re-invited
by
ways
unknown
to
them
,
rais'd
in
them
a
desire
to
be
inform'd
what
condition
the
Spaniard
had
left
it
in
,
since
they
were
then
so
neer
it
:
To
satisfie
that
commendable
curiosity
,
they
sent
one
of
their
Ships
to
S.
Christophers
,
which
returning
gave
them
an
account
,
that
the
Enemies
Fleet
was
gone
;
and
that
the
English
who
were
left
behind
were
courageously
employ'd
in
rebuilding
their
Hutts
,
planting
Provisions
,
and
repairing
their
desolations
.
This
unexpected
good
News
reviv'd
their
decay'd
hopes
,
and
heightned
the
courage
of
those
who
were
most
cast
down
,
so
that
there
needed
not
many
arguments
ro
perswade
them
to
a
return
into
that
delightful
Country
which
was
already
possess'd
of
their
hearts
and
tenderest
affections
.
Being
arrived
there
,
every
one
resum'd
his
former
place
,
with
a
resolution
to
make
an
absolute
setlement
;
but
the
Famine
,
which
press'd
hard
upon
them
,
would
no
doubt
have
check'd
the
progress
of
all
these
promising
designs
,
and
they
would
have
been
crush'd
by
the
extraordinary
labours
which
they
were
at
the
same
time
oblig'd
to
undergo
,
as
well
in
rebuilding
their
houses
,
as
planting
things
necessary
for
their
subsistence
,
if
in
those
pressing
extremities
God
had
not
directed
thither
for
their
relief
some
Ships
belonging
to
the
United
Provinces
,
which
,
finding
what
a
deplorable
condition
they
were
in
,
generously
supply'd
them
with
provisions
,
cloaths
,
and
all
things
necessary
;
nay
to
put
an
absolute
obligation
upon
them
,
they
had
no
other
security
for
their
satisfaction
then
their
bare
words
.
The
French
,
having
thus
s●●sonably
overcome
the
inconveniences
which
they
had
●●●uggled
with
from
the
first
beginning
of
their
establishment
,
employ'd
themselves
so
earnestly
afterwards
in
their
Plantations
,
that
,
through
the
blessing
of
God
on
their
l●bours
,
the
Earch
furnish'd
them
with
Provisions
,
and
Tobacco
in
such
abundance
,
that
they
honestly
satisfy'd
their
charitable
Creditors
,
and
in
a
short
time
were
better
accomm●dated
with
all
things
then
they
had
b●●●
before
their
d●f●at
by
the
Spaniards
:
Yet
were
they
still
in
wa●●
of
Men
to
carry
on
their
Enterprizes
,
and
the
Commerce
which
b●●●●
to
be
establish'd
among
them
.
To
remedy
that
,
Desnambuc
,
who
found
his
constancy
attended
with
so
good
success
,
thought
it
the
surest
and
most
likely
expedient
,
to
per●●t
the
principal
Inhabitants
of
the
●●●●ny
to
return
into
France
to
make
Levies
there
,
and
to
bring
over
what
numbers
they
should
raise
on
their
own
charge
.
This
prudent
advice
being
accordingly
put
in
execution
,
the
Island
was
in
a
few
years
supply'd
with
abundance
of
gallant
persons
,
who
brought
it
into
reputation
.
The
English
Colony
made
also
a
shift
in
a
short
time
to
make
up
all
the
b●eaches
it
had
receiv'd
by
the
invasion
of
the
Spaniards
:
The
Company
at
London
,
which
had
undertaken
the
direction
of
it
,
sending
over
continual
supplies
of
Men
and
refreshments
,
the
two
Quarters
whereof
the
English
were
possess'd
in
the
Island
of
S.
Christophers
became
too
narrow
to
maintain
so
great
a
multitude
,
insomuch
that
besides
the
Island
of
Mevis
,
which
they
had
peopled
before
their
defeat
by
the
Spaniards
,
they
grew
so
powerful
,
as
in
less
then
four
years
to
spread
themselves
into
new
Plantations
in
the
Islands
of
●he
Barbouthos
,
Mountserrat
,
Antego
,
and
the
Barbados
,
which
are
grown
very
numerous
there
,
and
famous
for
the
Trade
of
the
rich
Commodities
they
are
furnish'd
with
,
as
may
be
seen
by
the
particular
descriptions
we
have
given
thereof
in
the
precedent
Book
of
this
History
.
What
Colonies
the
Dutch
have
in
the
Caribby-Islands
were
establish'd
some
time
after
those
of
the
French
and
English
,
and
their
establishments
were
not
upon
the
account
of
the
States
,
but
upon
that
of
some
particular
Companies
of
Merchants
,
who
,
the
better
to
carry
on
the
Trade
which
they
have
in
all
the
Islands
whereof
the
English
and
French
are
possess'd
,
were
desirous
to
have
some
places
of
safe
retreat
for
the
refreshment
of
their
Ships
.
The
most
ancient
of
those
Colonies
which
have
any
dependence
on
the
States-General
of
the
United
Provinces
,
is
that
in
the
Island
of
S.
Eustace
:
It
was
establish'd
much
about
the
same
time
that
Sir
Thomas
Warner
setled
that
of
Mont-serrat
,
which
was
in
the
Year
M.
DC
.
XXXII
.
It
is
considerable
upon
this
account
,
that
it
is
a
place
naturally
well
fortify'd
;
as
also
for
the
number
and
quality
of
the
Inhabitants
,
the
abundance
of
good
Tobacco
which
it
still
yields
;
and
for
several
other
remarkable
advantages
,
whereof
we
have
given
an
account
in
the
fifth
Chapter
of
the
former
Book
.
Monsieur
Desnambuc
express'd
no
less
earnestness
and
generosity
in
the
dilatation
of
his
Colony
then
other
Nations
did
in
that
of
theirs
;
but
having
not
been
so
seasonably
reliev'd
as
was
requisite
at
the
beginning
,
and
his
designs
having
been
many
times
check'd
by
several
unhappy
obstructions
,
he
had
this
further
displeasure
,
to
see
divers
of
the
most
considerable
Islands
possess'd
by
others
before
he
was
in
a
condition
to
put
in
for
a
share
,
and
dilate
his
Conquest
beyond
the
limits
of
S.
Christophers
.
He
had
a
long
time
before
cast
his
eye
on
that
of
Gardeloupe
,
as
being
one
of
the
noblest
and
greatest
Islands
of
all
the
Caribbies
;
but
while
he
was
taking
order
for
the
transporting
of
men
thither
,
he
was
prevented
in
his
design
by
Monsieur
de
l'
Olive
,
one
of
the
principal
Inhabitants
of
his
own
Colony
,
who
making
his
advantage
of
a
Voyage
he
had
made
into
France
about
some
private
affairs
of
his
own
,
as
he
pretended
,
joyn'd
with
Monsieur
du
Plessis
,
and
some
Merchants
of
Dieppe
,
for
the
establishment
of
a
Colony
there
by
Commission
from
the
Company
which
had
the
direction
of
the
Islands
of
America
.
These
two
Gentlemen
being
made
joint
Governours
of
the
Island
of
Gardeloupe
,
and
invested
with
equal
authority
,
arriv'd
there
the
28th
of
June
,
M.
DC
.
XXXV
.
with
a
Company
of
five
hundred
men
,
who
presently
after
their
arrival
were
press'd
with
a
famine
,
and
divers
diseases
,
which
took
away
a
great
number
of
them
.
It
is
conceiv'd
that
the
former
misfortune
happen'd
to
them
upon
this
occasion
,
that
they
had
planted
themselves
at
their
first
landing
in
those
parts
of
the
Island
where
the
soil
was
most
barren
,
and
unfit
for
cultivation
of
any
in
it
,
and
that
they
had
upon
too
light
grounds
enter'd
into
a
War
with
the
Caribbians
,
the
originary
Inhabitants
of
the
place
,
who
might
have
plentifully
furnish'd
them
with
most
of
the
provisions
necessary
for
their
subsistence
at
the
beginning
,
till
the
earth
and
their
own
industry
had
supply'd
them
better
.
Diseases
were
the
consequences
of
that
unwholsome
nourishment
which
hunger
forc'd
them
to
make
use
of
for
want
of
better
:
whereto
this
may
be
added
,
that
the
ground
being
not
reduc'd
to
culture
,
the
air
was
the
more
easily
corrupted
.
Du
Plessis
reflecting
on
the
misfortunes
and
inconveniences
which
daily
fell
one
in
the
neck
of
another
upon
that
unsetled
Colony
,
and
having
just
grounds
to
fear
that
other
yet
greater
might
happen
to
it
,
took
it
so
much
to
heart
,
that
he
dyed
out
of
pure
grief
,
in
the
seventh
month
after
his
arrival
.
The
loss
of
him
was
much
regretted
by
all
the
French
,
who
had
always
express'd
a
great
submission
to
his
advice
,
and
much
love
and
respect
to
his
person
.
He
was
a
man
of
singular
prudence
,
of
so
affable
and
obliging
a
disposition
,
that
he
gain'd
the
affections
of
all
that
treated
with
him
.
After
the
departure
of
Monsieur
du
Plessis
,
de
l'
Olive
became
sole
Governour
.
This
latter
was
a
Person
of
an
humour
as
active
and
stirring
as
that
of
his
Collegue
was
gentle
and
moderate
;
and
he
so
much
harkned
to
the
violent
counsels
of
some
restless
spirits
,
who
like
so
many
pestilent
Ear-wigs
were
continually
putting
him
upon
new
projects
,
that
he
soon
after
engag'd
himself
in
that
fatal
War
against
the
Caribbians
,
which
had
almost
prov'd
the
destruction
of
that
newly-planted
Colony
.
True
it
is
,
that
at
first
he
press'd
so
hard
upon
them
,
as
to
force
them
to
leave
him
the
absolute
possession
of
Gardeloupe
;
but
in
regard
that
to
compass
the
designs
which
he
had
fram'd
to
himself
from
the
time
of
his
arrival
he
was
necessitated
to
commit
several
cruelties
,
such
as
the
very
Barbarians
themselves
would
not
have
exercis'd
upon
their
greatest
enemies
,
it
prov'd
such
a
blast
to
his
reputation
,
that
the
approvers
of
his
conduct
were
only
some
sanguinary
persons
and
Desperadoes
.
The
poor
Caribbians
which
the
Governour
had
forc'd
out
of
the
Island
of
Gardeloupe
retreated
into
that
of
Dominico
:
Those
of
the
same
Nation
who
were
possess'd
of
the
latter
entertain'd
them
kindly
,
and
to
give
them
a
greater
assurance
how
much
they
were
sensible
of
their
misfortune
,
they
proffer'd
to
joyn
with
them
to
revenge
by
the
way
of
Arms
the
injury
which
had
been
done
them
;
a
proffer
too
obliging
to
be
refus'd
.
Their
forces
being
thus
united
,
they
made
several
incursions
into
Gardeloupe
,
and
became
such
goads
and
thorns
in
the
sides
of
the
French
,
that
they
were
forc'd
to
give
over
the
culture
of
Tobacco
,
nay
indeed
the
planting
of
those
provisions
which
were
necessary
for
their
subsistence
,
to
the
end
they
might
always
be
in
Arms
,
to
prevent
the
attempts
and
designs
of
those
subtle
enemies
,
whom
they
had
by
their
own
imprudence
so
much
exasperated
against
them
.
This
cruel
War
,
which
lasted
neer
four
years
,
reduc'd
the
Colony
to
great
extremities
,
and
brought
it
to
so
deplorable
a
condition
,
that
it
was
out
of
repute
in
all
places
;
and
upon
its
being
continually
pester'd
by
the
incursions
and
depredations
of
the
irreconcileable
Caribbians
,
it
was
concluded
to
be
at
no
great
distance
from
its
utter
destruction
.
The
French
being
brought
to
this
lowness
,
it
pleas'd
God
that
the
Governour
de
l'
Olive
lost
his
sight
,
whereupon
the
Gentlemen
of
the
Company
sent
over
Monsieur
Auber
to
be
Governour
of
it
,
who
remedied
all
the
precedent
disorders
,
appeas'd
all
troubles
,
and
setled
that
Peace
which
afterwards
brought
in
Trading
and
plenty
of
all
things
;
as
we
shall
shew
more
at
large
in
the
third
Chapter
of
this
Moral
History
.
As
soon
as
M.
Desnambuc
had
receiv'd
intelligence
that
Gardeloupe
was
inhabited
,
he
resolv'd
with
the
first
convenience
to
setle
himself
in
some
other
of
the
best
Islands
which
were
yet
at
his
choice
;
and
to
prevent
a
second
supplantation
,
finding
that
he
had
about
him
a
considerable
number
of
resolute
persons
,
and
furnish'd
with
all
provisions
of
War
,
and
what
was
necessary
for
the
belly
,
and
all
things
requisite
for
the
prosecution
of
such
enterprizes
,
he
went
in
person
to
take
possession
of
the
Island
of
Martinico
,
which
having
done
,
he
left
there
for
his
Lieutenant
Mr.
du
Pont
,
and
for
Commander
in
chief
Mr.
de
la
Vallee
.
Not
long
after
dying
at
S.
Christophers
,
he
left
all
his
Estate
,
and
Titles
of
what
kind
soever
,
which
he
had
in
Martinico
,
which
he
had
peopled
at
his
own
charge
,
to
M.
Parquet
his
Nephew
,
who
is
the
present
Lord
and
Governour
of
it
,
as
we
have
said
elsewhere
.
This
Gentleman
was
a
person
of
much
gallantry
,
of
easie
access
,
familiar
with
all
,
and
master
of
a
happy
kind
of
insinuation
,
such
as
gently
forc'd
the
love
and
obedience
of
those
who
were
under
him
.
It
is
related
of
him
,
that
the
English
having
gone
a
little
beyond
the
boundaries
which
by
the
mutual
agreement
concluded
between
both
Nations
had
been
set
for
the
distinction
of
their
several
Quarters
,
he
went
to
those
of
the
English
,
attended
by
a
small
number
of
persons
,
and
spoke
with
the
English
Governour
,
who
expected
him
with
a
considerable
number
of
Souldiers
:
But
he
behav'd
himself
with
so
much
courage
and
resolution
,
and
gave
such
good
reasons
,
intermixt
with
menaces
,
for
what
he
did
,
that
the
English
Governour
granted
him
what
he
desir'd
.
That
accident
shews
how
careful
he
was
to
preserve
the
Rights
and
Priviledges
of
his
Nation
;
and
what
he
did
then
had
this
further
consequence
,
that
the
two
Governours
were
ever
afterwards
very
good
friends
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
Establishments
of
the
French
in
the
Islands
of
S.
Bartholomew
,
S.
Martin
,
and
Sante-Cruce
.
AFter
the
death
of
Monsieur
Desnambuc
,
one
Monsieur
du
Halde
,
who
was
his
Lieutenant
in
that
Government
,
was
nominated
to
be
Governour
in
Chief
by
the
Gentlemen
of
the
Company
:
But
not
long
after
,
the
said
du
Halde
coming
over
into
France
,
Cardinal
Richelieu
,
whose
care
extended
to
the
most
remote
places
where
the
French
had
any
thing
to
do
,
undertook
the
conservation
and
advancement
of
that
Colony
in
America
,
out
of
an
endeavour
to
render
the
name
of
France
as
glorious
in
that
part
of
the
new
World
,
as
it
was
here
.
To
carry
on
that
design
he
thought
it
requisite
that
the
Islands
should
be
supply'd
with
a
Governour
accordingly
:
Having
therefore
some
while
sought
for
a
person
fit
for
that
Employment
,
one
eminent
for
his
conduct
,
prudence
,
generosity
,
and
the
experience
requisite
for
so
great
a
charge
,
he
at
last
pitch'd
upon
Monsieur
de
Lonvilliers
Poincy
Knight
,
a
Gentleman
of
a
very
ancient
House
.
The
Cardinal
presented
this
excellent
Person
to
King
Lewis
the
XIII
.
who
approving
the
choice
,
invested
him
with
the
Charge
of
Governour
,
and
Lieutenant-General
under
his
Majesty
in
the
Islands
of
America
:
Whereupon
Letters
Patents
were
granted
him
in
September
M.
DC
.
XXXVIII
.
That
quality
had
not
been
given
to
any
of
those
who
had
preceded
him
in
the
Government
of
those
Islands
.
In
the
Year
M.
DC
.
XXXIX
.
the
said
new
Governour
setting
sail
from
Diep
about
the
midst
of
January
,
arriv'd
about
a
month
after
at
the
Caribbies
,
and
was
first
receiv'd
at
Martinico
by
the
Inhabitants
in
Arms.
He
afterwards
went
to
Gardeloupe
and
S.
Christophers
;
but
his
noblest
reception
was
at
the
latter
:
All
the
French
Inhabitants
being
in
Arms
receiv'd
him
in
the
quality
of
General
with
universal
applause
,
and
he
was
conducted
to
the
Church
,
attended
by
his
Gentlemen
and
Guards
,
where
Te
Deum
was
sung
.
Immediately
upon
his
reception
the
Island
began
to
put
on
a
new
face
,
and
within
a
short
time
after
things
were
visibly
chang'd
from
better
to
better
;
insomuch
that
he
not
only
answer'd
but
exceeded
the
expectations
of
his
Majesty
and
the
Cardinal
.
One
of
the
first
things
he
did
,
was
to
give
order
for
the
building
of
Churches
in
several
Quarters
of
the
Island
:
He
took
care
that
the
Priests
should
be
well
lodg'd
and
maintain'd
,
that
they
might
not
be
diverted
from
the
employments
of
their
Function
:
He
made
such
provisions
in
the
administration
of
justice
,
as
rendred
it
expeditious
,
and
without
Fees
,
by
means
of
a
Council
consisting
of
the
most
prudent
and
experienc'd
among
the
Officers
of
the
Island
:
His
vigilance
reform'd
and
prevented
the
disorders
which
easily
creep
in
among
persons
shuffled
together
from
divers
places
,
and
of
different
humours
:
His
prudence
in
composing
and
setling
matters
of
greatest
difficulty
was
equally
admir'd
by
those
who
were
under
his
Government
,
and
his
Neighbours
of
other
Nations
.
That
greatness
of
mind
,
which
successfully
guided
him
to
the
accomplishment
of
all
his
designs
,
made
him
dreadful
to
all
restless
and
dis-satisfy'd
spirits
:
His
affability
,
easiness
of
access
,
and
his
kind
entertainment
towards
Strangers
,
brought
Trading
and
plenty
into
the
Island
;
and
his
goodness
and
liberality
justly
gain'd
the
hearts
and
affections
of
the
French
:
In
a
word
,
his
Generosity
signaliz'd
in
many
occurrences
as
well
in
France
,
during
the
noble
Employments
he
had
in
his
Majesties
Armies
,
as
in
America
since
his
Government
there
,
in
the
preservation
,
dilatation
,
and
reduction
of
so
many
considerable
places
,
wrought
such
a
terrour
in
the
Spaniard
,
that
he
never
since
proffer'd
to
oppose
his
glorious
Enterprizes
.
Having
setled
S.
Christophers
in
good
order
as
to
Trading
,
and
all
other
Concerns
,
and
made
it
the
most
flourishing
Island
of
all
the
Caribbies
,
as
we
have
represented
it
in
the
fourth
Chapter
of
the
precedent
Book
,
he
afterwards
extended
the
French
Colony
into
those
of
S.
Bartholomew
,
S.
Martins
,
and
Santa
Cruce
,
whereof
we
have
given
an
account
in
their
proper
places
,
yet
so
as
we
still
have
many
considerable
circumstances
to
deliver
concerning
the
Conquest
of
the
Island
of
Santa
Cruce
,
which
we
shall
here
take
occasion
to
insert
.
The
Island
of
Santa
Cruce
hath
been
subject
to
many
Masters
in
a
short
time
,
and
for
many
years
together
the
English
and
Dutch
had
some
contestations
about
the
propriety
of
it
:
At
last
they
made
a
division
of
it
between
them
;
but
in
the
Year
M.
DC
.
XLIX
.
the
English
having
observ'd
that
they
much
exceeded
the
Dutch
in
number
,
forc'd
them
to
depart
the
Island
.
But
they
also
continu'd
not
long
Masters
of
it
;
for
soon
after
the
Spaniards
who
were
Inhabitants
of
the
Island
of
Porto-Rico
made
an
incursion
into
it
,
burnt
their
houses
,
put
to
the
sword
all
the
English
they
found
in
Arms
,
and
order'd
the
rest
with
their
baggage
and
wives
to
be
transported
to
the
Barbouthos
.
Having
thus
laid
the
Island
desolate
,
as
they
were
setting
things
in
order
for
their
returning
aboard
their
Vessels
,
and
to
take
their
course
back
to
Porto-Rico
,
there
arrives
thither
a
Ship
from
the
Islands
of
S.
Eustace
and
S.
Martins
,
wherein
there
were
a
considerable
number
of
men
,
who
having
receiv'd
intelligence
of
the
defeat
of
the
English
,
and
imagining
that
the
Spaniards
were
gone
,
would
have
reviv'd
the
pretensions
of
the
Dutch
to
that
Island
:
but
the
Spaniards
having
the
advantage
,
as
being
ten
to
one
,
the
Dutch
were
forc'd
to
accept
of
such
terms
of
accommodation
as
the
others
were
pleas'd
to
give
them
.
The
crafty
Spaniards
had
indeed
promis'd
them
good
quarter
,
but
their
design
was
to
transport
them
to
Porto-Rico
to
their
Governour
,
who
,
according
to
the
Spanish
humour
,
would
not
have
treated
them
over-christianly
.
But
as
good
fortune
would
have
it
,
just
as
the
Spaniards
were
preparing
for
their
return
with
the
Dutch
Prisoners
,
who
had
so
unfortunately
fallen
into
their
hands
,
two
French
Ships
well
mann'd
,
and
furnish'd
with
all
sorts
of
Provisions
and
Ammunition
,
arriv'd
in
the
Island
,
sent
thither
by
the
French
General
de
Poincy
,
to
send
the
Spaniard
packing
thence
,
and
take
possession
of
it
for
the
King
of
France
.
This
relief
came
in
very
seasonably
for
the
deliverance
of
the
surpriz'd
Dutch
;
for
the
Spaniards
,
perceiving
the
French
landing
cheerfully
and
in
good
order
,
and
making
a
considerable
Body
of
gallant
men
,
and
ready
to
fight
,
immediately
let
go
their
Prisoners
;
and
after
a
short
capitulation
,
the
French
sent
them
an
express
order
to
be
gone
aboard
their
Ships
,
with
a
menace
that
if
they
did
not
,
they
would
fall
upon
them
as
Enemies
,
and
that
they
were
not
to
expect
any
Quarter
.
The
Spaniards
thought
it
their
best
course
rather
to
comply
then
stand
to
the
hazard
of
an
engagement
,
though
they
much
exceeded
the
French
in
number
.
The
French
General
taking
it
into
his
consideration
,
of
what
importance
the
Island
in
time
might
be
,
especially
in
order
to
the
facilitation
of
other
acquests
of
greater
concernment
,
thought
it
worthy
his
endeavours
to
secure
what
he
had
so
fortunately
possess'd
himself
of
,
and
thereupon
sent
a
prudent
and
experienc'd
Governour
to
command
there
under
him
:
The
person
he
pitch'd
on
for
that
Employment
was
Monsieur
Auber
,
Major
of
the
Island
of
S.
Christophers
,
who
had
exercis'd
that
Charge
with
great
approbation
for
many
years
together
;
but
now
he
was
advanc'd
to
the
quality
of
Governour
of
that
Island
:
He
died
in
the
exercise
of
that
Charge
,
to
the
great
regret
of
all
the
Inhabitants
,
after
he
had
setled
the
Island
in
good
order
,
recover'd
its
ruines
,
and
laid
the
foundations
of
a
Fort
which
he
had
design'd
himself
for
the
security
of
such
Ships
as
should
afterwards
come
into
the
Haven
,
and
to
defeat
the
hopes
of
the
Spaniards
to
make
any
more
incursions
there
,
This
reduction
of
the
Island
under
the
power
of
the
French
,
as
we
have
describ'd
it
,
happen'd
in
the
Year
M.
DC
.
L.
The
Dutch
had
built
a
very
fair
Church
upon
a
pleasant
ascent
of
this
Island
,
in
the
form
of
a
Cross
,
which
may
still
be
standing
,
if
the
Spaniards
,
who
should
have
a
respect
for
that
sacred
Sign
which
was
on
the
top
of
the
Steeple
,
have
not
ruin'd
it
.
The
French
are
oblig'd
for
that
House
of
Prayer
to
the
devotion
and
zeal
of
a
certain
Company
of
Merchants
belonging
to
Flushing
,
who
first
peopled
the
Island
by
a
Commission
from
the
States-General
.
The
present
King
of
France
being
inform'd
of
all
the
glorious
actions
done
in
those
parts
by
Monsieur
de
Poincy
,
and
considering
how
necessary
his
continual
residence
in
America
was
,
granted
him
new
Letters
Patents
,
whereby
he
confirm'd
him
in
the
Charge
of
Governour
and
Lieutenant-General
in
those
places
;
and
the
Queen
,
during
her
Regency
,
gave
him
a
great
commendation
for
his
noble
Enterprizes
,
and
Fidelity
to
the
Kings
service
.
In
the
Year
M.
DC
.
LI.
the
French
Governour
,
with
the
Kings
consent
,
treated
with
the
Gentlemen
of
the
Company
we
mentioned
before
,
and
having
re●mburs'd
them
all
the
charges
they
had
been
a●
in
the
establishment
of
that
Colony
,
purchas'd
to
himself
the
Seigniory
and
Fee-simple
of
the
Islands
of
the
Christophers
,
S.
Bartholomew
,
S.
Martin
,
Santa-cruce
,
and
〈…〉
Islands
,
and
that
in
the
name
,
and
for
the
benefit
of
●is
Order
of
Malta
;
and
it
is
one
of
the
noblest
,
richest
,
and
most
honourable
S●●g●iories
of
any
that
Order
enjoys
under
the
Sovereignty
of
his
Majesty
of
France
:
And
since
that
time
the
said
King
hath
made
an
absolute
bequest
of
all
those
Islands
to
the
Order
of
Malta
,
reserving
to
himself
the
Sovereignty
thereof
,
and
the
homage
of
a
Crown
of
Gold
,
to
be
presented
at
every
change
of
King
,
of
the
value
of
a
thousand
Crowns
;
as
it
appears
by
the
Letters
Patents
dated
in
March
,
M.
DC
.
LIII
.
Monsieur
du
Parquet
,
Governour
of
Martinico
,
did
the
like
for
the
Islands
of
Martinico
,
Granada
,
and
Sainta●ousia
:
Monsieur
d'
●●well
,
Governour
of
Garacloupe
,
did
the
same
thing
for
the
Islands
of
Gardeloupe
,
Marigalanta
,
Desirado
,
and
the
Saints
.
The
two
last
mentioned
are
not
yet
inhabited●
but
he
hath
purchas'd
the
Seigniory
of
those
places
by
way
of
advance
,
that
others
might
not
without
b●each
of
civility
possess
themselves
thereof
:
For
it
is
to
be
observ'd
,
that
the
Company
which
had
the
direction
of
the
Islands
of
America
,
but
is
now
dissolv'd
,
had
obtain'd
of
the
King
all
the
Islands
of
the
Caribbies
,
as
well
those
then
inhabited
,
as
those
in
process
of
time
to
be
so
:
So
that
these
Gentlemen
,
who
have
treated
with
the
Company
,
would
needs
have
mentioned
in
their
Grant
,
some
Islands
which
are
not
yet
inhabited
,
yet
lye
neer
and
very
convenient
for
them
,
insomuch
as
when
they
shall
have
men
enough
in
their
other
Islands
,
they
will
be
the
more
easily
transplanted
into
those
,
unless
the
English
or
Dutch
chance
to
be
before-hand
with
them
:
For
it
is
a
general
Rule
,
That
a
Country
destitute
of
Inhabitants
belongs
to
him
who
first
possesses
himself
of
it
;
so
that
neither
the
King
of
France's
Grant
,
nor
yet
that
of
the
Company
does
any
thing
more
then
secure
those
Gentlemen
against
the
pretentions
of
such
of
their
own
Nation
as
might
oppose
their
designs
.
Thus
of
all
the
Islands
which
the
French
are
possess'd
of
in
America
the
King
of
France
reserves
to
himself
the
Sovereignty
,
and
M.
M.
de
Poincy
,
du
Parquet
,
and
d'
Houel
have
the
Seigniory
thereof
,
without
any
acknowledgment
of
the
Company
,
which
hath
absolutely
quitted
all
its
pretentions
to
the
said
Gentlemen
.
As
for
the
English
Governours
of
S.
Christophers
,
Sir
Thomas
Warner
dying
,
after
he
had
gloriously
establish'd
his
Country-men
in
the
Caribbies
,
and
left
the
Island
of
S.
Christophers
inhabited
by
twelve
or
thirteen
thousand
English
,
Mr.
Rich
,
who
was
the
principal
Captain
in
the
Island
,
was
advanc'd
to
that
Charge
;
and
this
latter
also
dying
,
Mr.
Everard
was
advanc'd
to
the
Government
,
which
he
still
exercises
with
general
approbation
,
as
we
had
occasion
to
shew
when
we
treated
of
the
Island
of
S.
Christophers
.
At
the
first
coming
of
the
forreign
Nations
into
the
Islands
,
they
were
lodg'd
much
after
the
same
manner
as
the
natural
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
,
in
little
cotts
and
hutts
made
of
the
wood
they
had
fell'd
upon
the
place
as
they
clear'd
the
ground
.
There
are
still
to
be
seen
,
in
several
of
the
newly-planted
Colonies
,
many
of
those
weak
structures
,
which
are
sustain'd
only
by
four
or
six
forks
planted
in
the
ground
,
and
instead
of
walls
are
encompass'd
and
palizado'd
only
with
reeds
,
and
cover'd
with
Palm
or
Plantane
▪
leaves
,
Sugar-canes
,
or
some
such
material
:
But
in
all
the
other
Islands
,
where
these
Nations
are
better
setled
and
accommodated
,
there
▪
are
many
very
fair
houses
of
Timber
,
Stone
,
and
Brick
,
built
after
the
same
manner
as
those
in
their
own
Countries
,
save
that
for
the
most
part
they
are
but
one
or
two
Stories
high
at
the
most
,
that
they
may
the
more
easily
resist
the
winds
,
which
sometimes
blow
in
those
parts
with
extraordinary
violence
.
Of
these
Edifices
we
have
spoken
already
in
several
places
of
the
precedent
Book
,
when
we
gave
a
particular
account
of
the
several
Islands
.
But
we
have
this
particularly
to
adde
here
,
that
the
English
▪
are
the
best
accommodated
for
Lodgings
of
any
of
the
Inhabitants
of
those
Islands
,
and
have
their
houses
well
furnish'd
,
which
is
to
be
attributed
to
their
constant
abode
in
their
Colonies
,
where
they
endeavour
to
get
all
conveniences
as
much
as
if
they
were
the
places
of
their
birth
:
They
are
also
most
of
them
married
,
whence
it
comes
that
they
take
greater
pains
to
supply
themselves
with
all
things
requisite
,
then
those
are
apt
to
do
who
lead
single
lives
,
as
most
of
the
French
do
.
We
had
an
intention
to
conclude
this
Chapter
with
the
course
taken
by
M.
Auber
to
make
up
a
peace
with
the
Caribbians
,
upon
his
taking
possession
of
the
Government
of
Gardeloupe
;
but
in
regard
the
discourse
is
somewhat
long
,
and
may
conduce
much
to
the
discovery
of
the
humours
and
dispositions
of
those
Indians
,
of
whom
we
are
to
treat
more
at
large
in
this
second
Book
,
we
thought
it
better
dispos'd
into
a
Chapter
apart
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
Establishment
of
the
French
Colony
in
the
Island
of
Gardeloupe
,
consequently
to
the
Peace
concluded
with
the
Caribbians
of
Dominico
,
in
the
Year
M.
DC
.
XL.
THe
first
among
the
French
who
took
possession
of
the
Island
of
Gardeloupe
,
landed
there
in
the
Year
1635.
by
order
from
a
Company
of
Merchants
of
the
City
of
Deep
,
which
,
under
the
Authority
of
the
General
Company
of
the
Islands
of
America
constituted
at
Paris
,
sent
thither
two
Gentlemen
,
du
Plessis
and
de
l'
Olive
,
to
command
there
upon
their
account
:
But
the
former
dying
some
few
months
after
his
establishment
,
and
the
other
becoming
unfit
for
the
government
of
a
new-planted
Colony
,
through
the
loss
of
his
sight
,
and
his
continual
indispositions
,
as
we
have
mentioned
in
the
precedent
Chapters
,
the
French
Governour-General
took
order
that
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Island
should
be
supply'd
with
all
things
necessary
:
For
it
is
probable
they
would
have
absolutely
forsaken
it
,
had
not
the
said
Governour
sent
over
recruits
of
Auxiliaries
to
them
,
under
the
conduct
of
Vernade
and
Sabouilly
,
to
oppose
the
designs
of
the
Caribbians
,
who
with
much
animosity
disputed
the
possession
of
it
with
them
:
So
that
if
that
Colony
is
not
oblig'd
for
its
establishment
to
the
General
de
Poincy
,
this
at
least
must
be
acknowledg'd
,
that
its
preservation
and
subsistence
was
the
effect
of
his
care
.
He
accordingly
approv'd
and
confirm'd
,
in
the
Kings
name
,
the
nomination
which
the
Company
of
the
Islands
had
made
of
M.
Auber
to
be
Governour
of
that
Island
.
This
new
Governour
took
the
Oath
of
Allegeance
before
the
General
,
the
20th
of
October
M.
DC
.
XL.
but
before
he
fell
down
to
S.
Christophers
,
the
Ship
which
had
brought
him
out
of
France
into
America
casting
Anchor
neer
Dominico
,
many
of
the
Savages
,
who
had
observ'd
the
Ship
at
a
distance
,
and
concluded
from
the
expressions
of
friendship
which
had
been
made
to
them
,
that
they
had
no
enemies
in
that
Vessel
,
grew
so
confident
as
to
come
into
it
.
It
fortunately
happen'd
,
that
those
who
had
come
out
upon
the
discovery
were
some
of
the
chiefest
Captains
of
the
Island
:
M.
Auber
resolv'd
to
make
all
the
advantage
he
could
of
that
opportunity
,
imagining
it
might
conduce
very
much
to
the
making
of
an
alliance
with
that
people
,
which
had
been
exasperated
and
incens'd
against
the
French
by
the
violences
and
cruel
usage
of
de
l'
Olive
,
one
of
his
Predecessors
in
that
Charge
,
as
also
by
the
ill
conduct
of
those
who
commanded
the
Recruits
which
the
General
had
sent
over
for
the
security
of
the
Island
:
And
having
withal
an
inkling
that
those
of
that
Nation
are
easily
drawn
in
by
kindnesses
and
little
Presents
,
he
omitted
nothing
which
he
conceiv'd
might
promote
his
design
.
He
thereupon
acquainted
them
,
that
he
was
newly
come
from
France
,
and
that
he
was
sent
over
to
be
Governour
of
Gardeloupe
;
that
he
had
been
▪
much
troubled
to
hear
of
the
,
differences
which
for
some
years
had
continued
between
them
and
the
French
;
that
he
was
come
with
an
intention
to
make
a
friendly
composure
thereof
;
and
that
he
would
be
their
Companion
and
good
Neighbour
,
and
live
with
them
,
as
their
late
old
friend
M.
du
Plessis
had
done
.
These
proffers
were
interrupted
now
and
then
with
glasses
of
Aqua-vitae
,
which
he
order'd
ever
and
anon
to
be
presented
to
them
.
These
Savages
finding
so
free
and
cordial
a
reception
,
after
they
had
discours'd
a
while
among
themselves
,
in
the
Language
they
speak
,
concerning
their
military
affairs
,
which
is
understood
only
by
the
most
ancient
Conductors
of
their
Enterprizes
,
resolv'd
to
accept
of
the
proffer
which
had
been
made
them
,
and
to
renew
the
ancient
amity
,
by
renouncing
whatever
might
tend
to
the
prosecution
of
that
bloody
War
which
had
so
much
incommodated
both
parties
.
But
before
they
would
promise
any
thing
,
they
ask'd
Monsieur
Auber
,
whether
l'
Olive
,
Sabouilly
,
and
all
those
who
had
follow'd
their
violent
courses
,
should
be
forc'd
to
depart
the
Island
?
Whereto
it
being
answer'd
that
they
should
,
they
reply'd
,
that
it
must
necessarily
be
so
,
and
that
otherwise
they
should
still
have
an
animosity
against
the
French
,
saying
,
l'
Olive
and
Sabouilly
are
not
good
for
the
Caribbians
:
Those
were
their
words
.
Whereupon
M.
Auber
having
assur'd
them
that
their
desires
should
be
satisfy'd
,
and
that
for
his
part
he
would
be
good
to
them
,
if
they
on
their
parts
would
be
good
;
which
they
promis'd
to
be
.
These
things
concluded
,
he
gave
them
a
very
noble
treatment
,
bestow'd
some
Presents
among
them
,
and
dismiss'd
them
the
most
satisfy'd
people
in
the
world
.
From
the
road
of
Dominico
M.
Auber
went
to
Gardeloupe
,
where
having
dispos'd
his
equipage
he
return'd
to
S.
Christophers
,
to
give
the
General
an
account
of
what
had
past
,
who
was
well
satisfy'd
with
the
choice
which
the
Company
had
made
of
him
for
that
Employment
.
Being
return'd
to
his
Government
,
he
was
gallantly
receiv'd
by
all
the
Inhabitants
,
who
esteem'd
him
for
his
experience
in
whatever
might
contribute
to
the
advancement
of
newly-planted
Colonies
,
as
also
out
of
a
perswasion
,
that
his
prudence
would
remedy
the
disorders
past
,
and
his
generosity
oppose
the
present
difficulties
,
and
undertake
all
things
requisite
for
the
quiet
and
welfare
of
the
Island
;
and
his
mildness
and
affability
would
gain
him
the
affections
of
all
there
,
as
they
had
done
at
S.
Christophers
,
where
he
had
been
accounted
one
of
their
best
Captains
.
His
Commission
was
read
and
publish'd
two
Sundays
together
,
at
the
head
of
all
the
Companies
of
the
Island
.
The
War
which
had
been
fomented
between
the
Savages
and
the
French
by
the
ill
counsel
of
some
restless
spirits
,
and
the
credulity
of
the
precedent
Governour
who
had
harkned
thereto
,
together
with
the
differences
,
jealousies
and
animosities
which
those
boutefeus
had
rais'd
among
the
principal
Inhabitants
of
the
Island
,
had
rendred
it
the
most
desolate
of
all
the
Colonies
of
America
:
Want
of
provisions
had
reduc'd
many
to
so
great
extremities
,
that
life
grew
wearisom
to
them
,
and
death
was
the
object
of
their
wishes
:
The
continual
fear
they
were
in
of
being
surpriz'd
by
the
Savages
,
oblig'd
them
to
be
always
in
Arms
,
and
to
leave
their
Gardens
and
Plantations
uncultivated
;
and
the
insupportable
treatment
they
receiv'd
from
some
Officers
who
abus'd
their
Authority
,
had
brought
them
to
the
threshold
of
inevitable
destruction
.
But
assoon
as
M.
Auber
had
assum'd
the
Government
,
by
the
unanimous
acclamations
of
all
the
Inhabitants
,
and
brought
them
the
news
of
an
assured
peace
,
which
he
had
concluded
with
the
Savages
their
neighbours
,
and
hop'd
very
suddenly
to
see
confirm'd
by
all
the
assurances
could
be
expected
from
a
Nation
so
unciviliz'd
as
that
of
the
Caribbians
,
the
disturbers
of
the
publick
tranquillity
were
dispers'd
,
and
the
well-affected
found
themselves
in
safety
under
the
prudent
conduct
of
so
worthy
a
Governour
,
who
us'd
all
possible
endeavours
to
bring
the
Island
to
a
perfect
setlement
:
Insomuch
that
the
Colony
seem'd
to
have
put
on
a
new
face
;
Justice
began
to
flourish
;
the
unity
and
labours
of
the
Inhabitants
retriv'd
the
plenty
,
trading
,
and
peace
,
which
had
been
forc'd
thence
before
;
and
the
pious
example
of
the
Commander
in
chief
had
the
expected
influence
over
all
the
members
of
that
Colony
.
Though
he
had
motion'd
a
Treaty
of
peace
with
the
Savages
,
yet
did
he
conceive
it
expedient
,
for
fear
of
a
surprize
,
that
the
Inhabitants
should
still
keep
their
Guards
:
Accordingly
he
planted
Sentinels
in
all
those
places
where
the
Caribbians
might
most
easily
land
without
being
discover'd
:
He
chang'd
the
Guards
,
and
plac'd
them
in
other
more
advantagious
places
;
and
he
thought
it
prudence
to
keep
under
those
who
would
have
ruin'd
the
first
foundations
he
had
laid
of
the
firm
peace
and
alliance
with
those
reconciled
enemies
,
charging
the
former
by
express
prohibitions
to
forbear
all
acts
of
hostility
,
that
they
might
not
by
their
particular
animosities
obstruct
the
general
agreement
wherein
all
the
Inhabitants
were
so
much
concern'd
.
The
said
Governour
taking
further
into
his
consideration
,
that
the
Islands
were
to
subsist
by
Trading
;
that
nothing
puts
a
greater
slurre
upon
them
then
the
bad
Commodities
vented
therein
;
and
that
Tobacco
was
the
only
Commodity
at
that
time
of
any
esteem
at
Gardeloupe
;
and
that
several
persons
put
off
what
was
not
merchantable
,
which
procedure
had
caus'd
the
Island
to
be
slighted
by
Forreigners
,
who
upon
that
account
had
forborn
sending
any
Ships
thither
;
he
appointed
certain
persons
who
well
understood
the
management
of
Tobacco
,
and
these
carefully
examin'd
the
making
up
of
it
,
and
had
order
to
cast
into
the
Sea
what
was
decay'd
,
or
wanted
those
qualities
it
ought
to
have
to
be
allowable
.
This
good
order
taken
,
as
well
in
order
to
military
affairs
as
policy
,
brought
the
Island
in
a
short
time
into
a
flourishing
condition
;
and
the
report
of
its
amendment
occasion'd
the
coming
thither
of
many
Merchants
,
and
invited
a
great
number
of
considerable
families
to
setle
themselves
there
.
But
to
return
to
the
Savages
who
had
visited
M.
Auber
in
his
Ship
at
his
first
arrival
,
and
had
treated
with
him
about
a
peace
,
upon
the
conditions
before-mentioned
;
they
were
no
sooner
got
home
into
their
Country
,
where
they
were
expected
with
much
impatience
,
upon
this
score
,
that
they
had
continu'd
a
great
while
in
the
Ship
,
but
they
celebrated
all
over
the
Island
the
noble
entertainment
they
had
receiv'd
from
the
Governour
newly
come
from
France
.
The
considerable
Presents
he
had
bestow'd
on
them
was
an
authentick
assurance
of
his
goodness
and
liberality
.
To
this
they
added
,
that
their
enemies
,
l'
Olive
and
Sabouilly
,
being
ordered
to
depart
Gardeloupe
,
they
had
made
a
peace
with
that
brave
Companion
,
who
had
treated
them
so
kindly
,
that
he
was
worthy
of
their
alliance
.
That
he
might
take
no
further
occasion
of
distrust
,
they
urg'd
the
necessity
there
was
that
they
should
forbear
making
those
incursions
into
Gardeloupe
which
they
had
been
wont
to
make
in
the
time
of
War
:
And
that
when
certain
news
came
that
the
new
Governour
was
fully
establish'd
in
his
Government
,
they
would
give
him
a
visit
,
carry
him
Presents
,
and
solemnly
confirm
that
peace
which
was
likely
to
prove
so
advantagious
for
the
future
.
The
Caribbians
,
who
had
lost
many
of
their
men
in
the
former
engagements
against
the
French
,
and
grew
weary
of
dealing
with
such
expert
enemies
,
were
glad
to
hear
what
was
propos'd
to
them
by
the
principal
Captains
in
their
Country
:
So
that
they
approv'd
all
that
had
pass'd
between
them
and
the
French
Governour
,
and
behav'd
themselves
as
they
should
do
in
order
to
the
confirmation
of
the
peace
.
About
the
space
of
five
months
the
Savages
punctually
observ'd
the
promise
they
had
made
to
M.
Auber
,
of
not
giving
any
further
disturbance
to
the
French
:
Imagining
that
time
sufficient
to
let
all
the
Inhabitants
of
Gardeloupe
know
what
alliance
had
been
contracted
at
the
road
of
Dominico
,
they
resolv'd
to
send
thither
a
solemn
Deputation
,
to
confirm
the
peace
,
and
wish
the
Governour
all
prosperity
.
There
was
a
great
competition
among
the
Savages
who
should
be
honour'd
with
a
Commission
of
so
great
importance
:
They
resolv'd
then
,
to
satisfie
the
most
eminent
among
them
who
were
competitors
for
that
Embassie
,
to
pitch
upon
two
of
their
most
ancient
and
most
renowned
Captains
,
and
to
give
each
of
them
a
considerable
Convoy
,
consisting
of
the
choice
of
their
bravest
Officers
and
Souldiers
:
And
that
there
might
be
no
jealousie
among
the
Captains
,
they
thought
it
fit
they
should
depart
in
two
several
Piragas
,
each
of
them
with
his
retinue
,
and
in
such
order
as
that
one
should
precede
the
other
by
one
day
.
The
chiefest
of
these
Embassadours
was
call'd
Captain
Amichon
,
a
person
very
considerable
among
them
,
and
he
was
accompany'd
by
thirty
of
the
most
active
and
most
expert
of
Dominico
.
M.
Auber
was
wont
to
say
,
that
he
had
never
seen
any
Savages
so
well
shap'd
and
active
as
they
were
.
These
Savages
therefore
,
relying
on
the
promise
he
had
made
them
in
the
Road
,
landed
at
Gardeloupe
,
where
hearing
by
the
Guards
that
M.
Auber
was
in
the
Island
,
and
in
good
health
,
they
confidently
landed
,
and
desired
to
see
him
,
having
in
the
mean
time
left
some
of
the
less
considerable
of
their
party
to
look
to
the
Piraga
.
While
some
went
to
acquaint
the
Governour
with
the
arrival
of
these
Deputies
of
Dominico
,
Captain
Amichon
,
who
was
to
be
the
Speaker
,
dispatch'd
away
two
of
his
retinue
loaden
with
the
best
fruits
of
their
Country
,
which
they
had
brought
along
with
them
for
a
Present
.
The
French
Governour
was
extremely
glad
to
hear
of
their
arrival
,
and
having
immediately
commanded
all
those
of
his
houshold
and
the
whole
Quarter
not
to
give
them
the
least
occasion
to
fear
any
ill
treatment
,
he
would
needs
go
himself
to
meet
them
,
with
a
countenance
which
sufficiently
express'd
how
welcome
they
were
.
We
shall
not
trouble
our selves
to
insert
here
the
Speech
and
Complements
made
by
Captain
Amichon
at
this
first
interview
:
He
was
one
of
those
who
had
visited
M.
Auber
in
his
Ship
,
so
that
he
easily
knew
him
again
.
He
immediately
gave
him
to
understand
,
that
he
was
come
to
confirm
what
they
had
resolv'd
together
at
the
Road
of
Dominico
concerning
the
peace
;
and
that
all
the
Caribbians
of
his
Country
were
desirous
of
it
.
The
French
Governour
in
answer
thereto
,
made
them
sensible
as
well
by
his
Interpreter
as
his
countenance
,
that
for
his
part
he
would
inviolably
observe
that
union
,
provided
they
were
not
the
first
breakers
of
it
.
Having
afterwards
brought
them
to
his
house
,
and
knowing
that
good
cheer
was
the
best
seal
could
be
put
to
that
Treaty
of
peace
,
he
call'd
for
some
Aqua-vitae
,
and
order'd
to
be
brought
what
was
most
delicious
in
the
Island
:
At
last
he
crown'd
the
Entertainment
with
Presents
of
all
the
curiosities
most
in
esteem
among
the
Savages
.
And
that
all
the
Deputies
might
participate
of
the
good
cheer
and
liberality
of
the
Governour
,
those
who
had
been
treated
went
to
relieve
those
who
were
left
behind
to
look
to
the
Piraga
,
who
also
in
their
turn
receiv'd
the
same
treatment
and
Presents
which
the
others
had
had
.
Captain
Amichon
forgot
not
,
according
to
the
custom
they
observe
towards
their
friends
,
to
take
M.
Auber's
name
,
and
to
give
him
his
own
.
Having
been
thus
civilly
receiv'd
and
treated
,
they
return'd
very
joyfully
to
their
Piraga
,
and
set
sail
towards
their
own
Island
:
They
met
at
a
certain
rendezvouz
,
which
they
had
agreed
upon
before
they
had
left
Dominico
,
with
the
other
Piraga
,
which
brought
over
the
other
Embassadour
,
whose
name
was
Captain
Baron
,
with
his
retinue
.
This
second
Captain
understanding
from
the
former
what
reception
he
and
his
retinue
had
at
Gardeloupe
,
got
thither
the
next
day
.
This
Baron
had
been
a
great
friend
of
M.
du
Plessis
,
who
dy●d
Governour
of
Gardeloupe
,
but
having
equal
authority
with
M.
de
l'
Olive
,
his
Collegue
,
who
after
du
Plessis
death
imprudently
engag'd
the
French
into
a
War
with
the
Savages
.
This
Captain
then
,
who
had
often
visited
M.
du
Plessis
,
and
remembred
the
friendship
he
had
born
him
,
being
satisfy'd
of
the
generosity
of
the
French
,
went
ashore
with
his
Company
,
and
was
conducted
to
the
Governour
's
,
who
treated
him
with
the
same
ceremonies
as
he
had
done
the
former
:
But
when
he
came
to
hear
that
the
Captain
had
been
intimately
acquainted
with
M.
du
Plessis
,
and
that
there
had
been
a
familiar
correspondence
between
them
,
he
treated
him
with
greater
testimonies
of
affection
then
he
had
done
the
others
,
and
enter'd
into
a
particular
friendship
with
him
,
receiving
his
name
,
and
giving
him
his
own
.
Thus
was
the
latter
Deputation
dismiss'd
with
greater
satisfaction
then
the
former
,
and
promis'd
to
continue
their
visits
for
the
future
:
But
both
of
them
gave
a
large
account
at
their
Carbetts
,
of
the
civilities
and
good
entertainment
of
the
new
Governour
.
Captain
Baron
,
who
had
been
so
kindly
receiv'd
at
his
first
visit
,
staid
not
long
ere
he
made
a
second
:
At
the
latter
the
Governour
shew'd
him
one
of
M.
du
Plessis
Sons
,
to
whom
the
Captain
made
a
thousand
caresses
,
in
remembrance
of
his
Father
,
whom
he
call'd
his
Companion
,
and
the
Friend
of
his
Nation
.
True
it
is
,
that
Gentleman
had
insinuated
himself
into
the
affection
of
those
Barbarians
;
who
had
a
respect
for
his
merits
and
excellent
endowments
.
After
this
visit
,
and
several
others
which
the
Caribbians
daily
made
,
M.
Auber
would
be
assur'd
of
them
by
Hostages
,
that
they
would
observe
the
alliance
:
To
that
purpose
he
apply'd
himself
to
Captain
Baron
,
with
whom
he
had
contracted
a
greater
friendship
then
with
the
others
,
and
whom
he
call'd
his
Companion
,
as
succeeding
to
the
alliance
there
had
sometime
been
between
him
and
M.
du
Plessis
.
M.
Auber
ask'd
him
one
day
,
whether
he
thought
it
not
rational
,
that
,
to
be
assur'd
of
those
of
his
Nation
,
he
should
require
some
of
their
children
to
be
deliver'd
up
to
him
as
Hostages
?
The
Captain
,
who
was
of
a
judgment
and
understanding
much
beyond
the
ordinary
rate
of
Savages
,
immediately
reply'd
,
that
the
mutual
safety
was
to
be
procur'd
upon
equal
conditions
;
and
that
if
they
deliver'd
up
some
of
their
children
to
the
French
,
it
was
but
just
the
French
should
do
the
like
with
them
.
He
thereupon
presented
to
M.
Auber
some
of
his
own
children
who
had
accompany'd
him
;
and
the
other
accepting
of
the
proffer
,
made
choice
of
one
of
them
,
a
young
lad
,
whose
countenance
and
demeanour
was
somewhat
more
pleasing
and
attractive
,
in
a
word
,
one
who
was
in
several
respects
more
amiable
then
any
of
his
brethren
:
The
Father
was
content
to
part
with
his
Son
,
and
the
Son
was
content
to
stay
with
M.
Auber
;
an
accident
that
seldom
happens
among
the
Savages
.
His
name
was
Imalabouy
.
From
that
day
M.
Auber
treated
him
as
his
Son
,
and
always
call'd
him
so
;
and
the
young
Fellow
call'd
him
Father
.
When
he
was
put
into
cloaths
,
he
made
a
shift
to
behave
himself
well
enough
;
nor
did
he
find
it
any
hard
matter
to
enure
himself
to
the
European
course
of
life
.
Captain
Baron
desir'd
to
have
as
a
counter-hostage
one
of
Mistress
Auber's
Sons
,
who
had
been
first
wife
to
M.
du
Plessis
,
and
was
then
married
to
M.
Auber
:
But
M.
Auber
having
represented
to
the
Captain
,
that
young
du
Plessis
was
of
too
soft
a
nature
to
endure
the
hardship
of
a
Caribbian
life
,
prevail'd
with
him
to
accept
by
way
of
Hostage
,
instead
of
him
,
one
of
his
Servants
,
who
willingly
proffer'd
to
follow
him
.
That
young
man
being
of
a
strong
constitution
,
continu'd
some
moneths
among
the
Savages
,
who
treated
him
with
much
kindness
;
but
whether
the
change
of
air
,
or
nourishment
caus'd
some
alteration
in
him
,
he
fell
sick
some
time
after
:
Which
Captain
Baron
hearing
of
,
and
fearing
he
might
dye
among
them
,
he
brought
him
back
to
M.
Auber
,
and
requir'd
not
any
other
person
in
his
stead
,
saying
that
he
would
have
no
other
Hostage
then
the
word
of
his
Companion
.
True
it
is
,
he
would
have
perswaded
his
own
Son
to
return
along
with
him
,
but
he
could
not
prevail
with
him
,
the
Youth
telling
him
,
that
he
thought
himself
in
a
better
condition
with
M.
Auber
then
with
his
Father
.
Captain
Baron
having
left
at
Gardeloupe
so
precious
an
engagement
,
took
occasion
to
make
frequent
visits
to
M.
Auber
,
and
by
that
means
to
see
his
Son
:
And
finding
himself
extremely
oblig'd
to
M.
Auber
for
the
many
favours
he
receiv'd
from
him
,
especially
for
the
tender
affection
he
bore
his
Son
,
he
bethought
himself
to
find
out
some
occasions
whereby
he
might
express
his
acknowledgments
thereof
:
He
resolv'd
therefore
to
make
a
discovery
to
him
,
that
during
the
Wars
between
those
of
his
Nation
and
the
French
,
who
were
commanded
by
l'
Olive
,
he
had
taken
a
young
French-man
Prisoner
,
and
had
given
him
his
life
only
upon
this
score
,
that
he
had
sometime
been
a
Servant
to
M.
du
Plessis
,
his
old
Companion
:
And
that
it
was
neer
three
years
that
he
had
him
,
and
gave
him
more
then
ordinary
liberty
,
though
it
had
been
in
his
power
to
put
him
to
death
,
because
he
was
taken
in
Arms
,
and
in
the
heat
of
the
Engagement
:
But
that
he
had
not
us'd
extremity
,
remembring
the
ancient
friendship
between
him
and
M.
du
Plessis
,
in
whose
attendance
he
had
seen
that
Frenchman
.
M.
Auber
compassionating
the
young
mans
condition
,
entreated
the
Captain
to
deliver
him
up
;
which
he
promis'd
,
and
not
many
days
after
was
as
good
as
his
word
;
and
he
whose
good
fortune
it
was
to
be
thus
retriv'd
,
staid
a
long
time
after
at
Gardeloupe
.
The
generous
Captain
,
not
thinking
it
enough
to
have
thus
oblig'd
M.
Auber
,
and
parted
with
his
Prisoner
,
told
him
of
another
Captain
of
Dominico
who
also
had
a
French-man
in
his
house
,
a
Prisoner
at
War
,
and
proffer'd
to
sollicite
that
Captain
to
set
him
at
liberty
.
He
prevail'd
,
and
some
days
after
brought
over
that
other
Prisoner
,
whose
name
was
Jean
Jardin
.
This
being
a
subtle
young
fellow
had
gain'd
the
affections
not
only
of
the
Captain
,
whose
Prisoner
he
was
,
but
also
of
all
the
Caribbians
,
who
had
as
much
kindness
for
him
as
if
he
had
been
of
their
own
Nation
:
And
he
had
such
an
excellent
memory
,
that
he
had
got
their
Language
in
perfection
.
M.
Auber
desirous
to
make
some
return
of
these
good
offices
and
expressions
of
affection
,
besides
the
Presents
he
daily
made
the
Captain
,
would
needs
oblige
his
whole
Nation
▪
It
was
when
the
Captain
was
engag'd
for
the
War
against
the
Arouagues
,
who
inhabit
Trinity-Island
,
and
to
that
purpose
had
made
extraordinary
preparations
.
For
this
nobly-minded
Savage
coming
to
take
leave
of
M.
Auber
before
he
went
upon
that
expedition
,
he
bestow'd
on
him
,
to
be
put
into
his
party
,
one
of
his
menial
Servants
,
who
was
his
Fowler
,
named
Des
Serissiers
,
who
had
a
long
time
wish'd
himself
present
at
the
Engagements
of
those
Savages
;
and
he
furnish'd
him
with
good
fire-arms
,
and
all
things
requisite
to
make
use
thereof
.
Captain
Baron
was
much
astonish'd
at
that
favour
,
and
having
joyfully
accepted
of
it
,
made
extraordinary
declarations
thereof
among
those
of
his
own
Nation
.
This
Volunteer
very
cheerfully
follow'd
the
Captain
,
and
was
at
the
Engagement
with
the
Arouagues
of
Trinity-Island
,
to
which
there
came
a
powerful
Army
of
Savages
from
all
the
Caribby-Islands
.
The
French-man
did
as
much
upon
that
occasion
as
could
be
expected
from
a
gallant
Souldier
;
and
being
a
good
marks-man
,
he
hurt
and
wounded
so
many
of
the
Arouagues
,
who
were
not
accustomed
to
feel
the
effect
of
fire-arms
,
that
at
last
they
took
the
rout
,
and
retreated
into
the
mountains
,
leaving
the
spoil
to
the
victorious
Caribbians
.
From
that
time
Serissiers
was
ever
look'd
upon
by
those
of
that
Nation
as
a
great
Captain
;
and
they
could
not
sufficiently
admire
the
kindness
of
the
French
Governour
,
who
voluntarily
depriv'd
himself
of
that
young
mans
service
,
and
lent
him
to
them
.
All
the
particulars
of
this
relation
we
have
from
very
good
hands
,
especially
M.
Auber's
.
During
all
the
time
of
M.
Auber's
government
of
Gardeloupe
,
the
peace
made
with
the
Caribbians
was
inviolably
observ'd
on
both
sides
,
to
the
great
advantage
of
both
Nations
:
For
the
Savages
by
that
agreement
had
the
opportunity
to
treat
with
the
French
for
wedges
,
hooks
,
knives
,
and
several
other
instruments
and
commodities
which
they
look
upon
as
the
most
necessary
:
And
the
French
receiv'd
from
them
in
exchange
,
Swine
,
Lizards
,
Sea-Turtles
or
Tortoises
,
and
an
infinite
number
of
other
fishes
,
and
other
refreshments
,
whereof
they
made
a
good
advantage
.
So
that
the
Caribbians
were
as
it
were
the
Pourvoyers
of
the
French
,
who
in
the
mean
time
labour'd
in
their
Plantations
without
any
disturbance
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
Trading
and
Employments
of
the
Forreign
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
;
and
first
,
of
the
culture
and
ordering
of
Tobacco
.
IN
the
Caribbies
Money
is
not
us'd
in
order
to
the
carrying
on
of
ordinary
Traffick
,
but
this
is
perform'd
by
the
exchanging
of
those
Commodities
which
are
of
the
growth
of
the
Country
for
such
as
are
brought
out
of
Europe
,
whether
they
consist
in
Cloaths
,
Linnen
,
Ammunition
,
or
Provisions
,
and
other
necessaries
requisite
for
the
better
conveniences
and
enjoyments
of
life
.
And
this
was
the
common
course
of
all
Nations
before
the
use
of
Money
,
and
is
to
this
day
practis'd
in
divers
savage
Countries
,
and
particularly
in
Colchida
,
where
every
one
brings
to
the
Market
what
he
hath
superfluous
,
to
supply
himself
with
what
he
wants
.
The
Store-houses
and
Magazines
of
these
Islands
are
commonly
well
furnish'd
with
all
sorts
of
Commodities
which
are
brought
out
of
England
,
France
,
Holland
,
and
Zealand
,
nay
as
plentifully
as
in
any
place
in
the
world
.
The
price
of
every
Commodity
is
not
left
to
the
choice
of
the
Merchants
who
keep
the
Store-houses
,
but
set
upon
it
by
the
Governours
,
with
the
advice
of
their
Council
.
The
Commodities
which
the
Inhabitants
bring
in
exchange
for
those
before-mentioned
,
are
reducible
to
five
species
;
to
wit
,
Tobacco
,
Sugar
,
Ginger
,
Indico
,
and
Cotton
.
At
the
beginning
all
the
forreign
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
apply'd
themselves
wholly
to
the
culture
of
Tobacco
,
whereby
they
made
a
shift
to
get
a
competent
livelihood
;
but
afterwards
the
abundance
that
was
made
bringing
down
the
price
of
it
,
they
have
in
several
places
employ'd
themselves
in
the
planting
of
Sugar-canes
,
Ginger
,
and
Indico
:
And
it
hath
pleas'd
God
so
to
prosper
their
designs
,
that
it
is
almost
a
miracle
to
see
with
what
improvement
all
these
Commodities
grow
in
most
of
the
Islands
.
And
forasmuch
as
many
who
see
them
in
Europe
know
not
how
they
are
order'd
,
it
will
be
a
great
satisfaction
to
their
curiosity
,
to
give
a
short
account
of
each
of
them
;
whereto
we
shall
adde
somewhat
concerning
Cotton
.
True
it
is
,
that
divers
Authors
have
already
treated
of
them
;
but
in
regard
our
History
would
be
defective
,
if
nothing
should
be
said
concerning
them
,
we
are
in
the
first
place
to
assure
the
Reader
,
that
the
whole
discourse
we
intend
to
make
thereof
is
not
a
Copy
or
Extract
out
of
any
other
,
but
a
true
Original
naturally
taken
with
much
care
and
fidelity
:
So
that
if
we
say
the
same
things
as
others
have
done
before
us
,
those
who
shall
peruse
our
work
will
not
be
much
troubled
to
find
here
the
confirmation
of
a
truth
which
comes
from
so
remote
a
part
of
the
world
,
and
whereof
they
cannot
have
too
great
an
assurance
:
And
if
they
find
any
thing
that
seems
to
clash
with
some
precedent
relations
,
they
are
to
look
on
it
as
a
discovery
of
the
falshood
of
those
which
are
contrary
thereto
:
Or
at
least
ours
will
make
it
apparent
,
that
in
all
places
the
Planters
do
not
so
exactly
follow
the
same
method
in
the
ordering
of
these
Commodities
,
but
that
sometimes
some
alteration
may
be
observ'd
therein
.
Besides
,
we
have
this
further
hope
,
that
some
will
find
in
the
following
descriptions
a
certain
exactness
and
cleerness
which
they
will
think
not
unacceptable
to
them
;
nay
they
may
haply
meet
with
something
therein
that
is
new
,
and
such
as
hath
not
been
observ'd
by
any
other
Authors
:
But
if
there
be
any
who
shall
think
there
is
not
any
thing
in
this
and
the
next
Chapter
which
they
know
not
already
,
that
is
,
nothing
which
may
either
instruct
or
divert
them
,
they
are
desir'd
not
to
blame
our
diligence
,
and
imagine
them
written
for
others
who
may
receive
some
instruction
or
divertisement
thereby
,
and
acknowledge
themselves
oblig'd
to
us
for
our
care
.
For
the
getting
of
good
and
merchantable
Tobacco
,
the
first
thing
to
be
done
,
is
,
in
the
proper
season
to
prepare
the
beds
in
several
places
of
the
Gardens
,
such
as
have
good
shelter
from
the
winds
;
then
they
sow
in
them
the
seed
which
had
been
gather'd
from
the
stalks
of
the
precedent
year
,
which
they
suffer
to
grow
and
ripen
for
that
purpose
:
They
mix
ashes
with
the
seed
when
it
is
sown
,
that
it
may
not
fall
too
thick
in
some
places
:
When
it
begins
to
appear
above
ground
,
it
is
carefully
cover'd
with
the
leaves
of
the
prickly
Palms
,
or
with
branches
of
Orange
,
or
Citron-trees
,
to
secure
it
from
the
excessive
heat
of
the
Sun
,
the
coolness
of
the
night
,
and
the
spoil
which
tame
Fowl
and
Birds
might
make
in
it
.
While
the
Plant
is
growing
up
to
a
condition
that
it
may
be
transplanted
,
the
place
into
which
it
is
to
be
remov'd
is
prepared
.
If
the
Plantation
be
but
newly
establish'd
,
it
is
requisite
that
it
should
have
been
cleer'd
of
wood
some
considerable
time
before
,
and
that
the
branches
should
be
burnt
upon
the
ground
,
and
over
the
beds
:
And
if
after
all
that
there
be
any
thing
remaining
,
whatever
is
not
burnt
must
be
convey'd
quite
away
,
that
the
place
may
be
free
.
True
it
is
,
there
's
no
need
of
digging
the
earth
of
turning
it
up
,
nor
yet
of
delving
,
hut
only
of
cleering
it
of
all
weeds
,
so
as
that
there
remain
not
any
wood
,
nor
bark
,
nor
leaf
,
nor
so
much
as
the
least
grass
.
To
do
that
,
they
make
use
of
a
kind
of
broad
and
sharp
Hoes
,
which
pare
and
take
off
the
surface
of
the
ground
,
and
if
need
be
,
carry
along
with
them
the
roots
of
the
weeds
,
whose
after-growth
they
would
prevent
.
The
ground
being
thus
prepar'd
,
it
is
divided
into
several
ridges
or
beds
distant
one
from
the
other
two
or
three
foot
.
To
do
this
,
they
make
use
of
long
cords
,
which
at
the
distance
of
every
two
foot
,
or
thereabouts
,
are
marked
with
a
little
piece
of
cloth
,
which
is
sew'd
thereto
;
and
then
they
place
little
sticks
at
all
the
places
answerable
to
those
marks
;
to
the
end
,
that
when
the
time
of
transplanting
the
young
Tobacco
is
come
,
which
is
immediately
after
it
hath
pleas'd
God
to
send
a
good
shower
of
rain
,
they
should
have
nothing
else
to
do
but
to
plant
,
and
not
lose
time
in
making
those
divisions
of
the
Garden
or
Plantation
.
The
Tobacco-plant
is
ready
for
its
removal
out
of
the
bed
where
it
had
been
first
sown
,
when
it
hath
four
or
five
leaves
strong
and
thick
enough
,
and
about
the
bredth
of
a
mans
hand
;
for
then
,
if
it
happen
that
the
ground
is
softned
by
a
pleasant
shower
of
rain
,
all
those
who
are
desirous
of
having
good
Tobacco
with
the
first
season
matter
not
much
the
inconvenience
of
being
wet
,
so
they
can
but
set
a
good
quantity
of
it
in
the
ground
.
At
that
time
there
is
an
emulation
among
the
good
husbands
,
every
one
endeavouring
to
outvye
the
other
in
working
:
Some
are
employ'd
in
chusing
and
taking
off
the
Plants
from
the
beds
,
and
disposing
them
into
baskets
;
others
carry
them
to
those
whose
work
it
is
to
plant
them
exactly
at
the
places
which
had
been
before
marked
by
the
cord
,
as
we
said
elsewhere
.
Those
who
are
employ'd
about
the
planting
of
them
make
a
hole
in
the
ground
with
a
sharp
stick
,
into
which
they
set
the
root
of
the
Tobacco
;
then
they
thrust
the
earth
pretty
hard
about
,
yet
so
as
that
the
upper
part
of
the
Plant
be
not
cover'd
:
And
thus
they
do
all
along
every
rank
,
and
assoon
as
they
have
finish'd
one
they
begin
another
.
Having
performed
that
exercise
,
at
the
next
meeting
of
the
Neighbours
together
their
common
discourse
is
,
to
enquire
one
of
another
how
many
thousands
of
Plants
they
have
set
in
the
ground
,
and
thence
calculate
the
hopes
of
the
future
harvest
.
The
Plant
being
thus
set
in
the
ground
,
which
is
commonly
done
in
several
intervalls
,
in
regard
it
seldom
happens
that
there
is
so
plentiful
a
fall
of
rain
as
that
it
might
be
done
at
once
,
or
haply
because
the
ground
is
not
all
prepar'd
at
the
same
time
,
or
that
there
are
not
Plants
enough
,
is
not
thereupon
neglected
;
on
the
contrary
,
this
is
but
the
beginning
of
the
pains
and
care
which
the
ordering
of
it
requires
;
for
the
Planters
must
be
very
careful
to
visit
it
often
,
and
assoon
as
they
have
perceiv'd
that
it
hath
taken
root
,
there
must
be
a
special
care
taken
that
the
Caterpillars
and
other
mischievous
Insects
,
whereof
there
are
abundance
in
those
Countries
,
do
not
gnaw
it
,
and
hinder
its
growth
.
The
next
work
is
,
at
least
once
every
month
,
to
weed
away
whatever
might
endanger
the
smothering
of
it
,
diligently
to
grub
up
and
rake
the
earth
all
about
it
,
and
to
carry
away
the
weeds
to
the
extremities
of
the
Plantation
;
for
if
they
be
left
in
the
place
where
they
are
laid
upon
their
being
taken
out
of
the
ground
,
the
least
rain
would
make
them
take
root
afresh
,
and
they
would
require
a
second
weeding
.
The
most
troublesom
herb
of
any
,
and
that
which
causes
most
trouble
to
get
out
of
the
Plantations
,
is
Purslane
,
which
in
these
parts
of
the
world
grows
not
without
the
pains
and
industry
of
Gardeners
.
This
exercise
is
continu'd
till
such
time
as
the
Tobacco-plant
hath
cover'd
all
the
adjacent
ground
,
and
that
the
shade
of
it
keeps
down
all
other
weeds
.
But
though
all
this
be
done
,
yet
are
not
the
Planters
at
rest
,
inasmuch
as
answerably
to
the
growth
of
the
Plant
in
height
and
bredth
,
some
must
be
continually
employ'd
in
cutting
off
the
superfluous
leaves
,
taking
away
those
that
are
dry'd
up
,
rotten
or
decay'd
,
cleering
it
of
all
those
shoots
and
suckers
which
might
hinder
its
coming
to
perfection
,
by
diverting
the
sap
from
the
larger
leaves
:
In
fine
,
when
the
stalk
is
grown
to
a
convenient
height
,
it
must
be
check'd
,
by
cutting
off
the
top
of
every
Plant
,
those
only
excepted
which
are
reserv'd
for
seed
.
After
all
this
ordering
,
the
Plant
is
to
continue
some
weeks
in
the
ground
ere
it
comes
to
maturity
,
during
which
there
is
a
little
cessation
of
labour
and
attendance
about
it
.
But
if
the
laborious
Planter
be
exempted
from
the
great
pains
he
had
bestow'd
about
it
,
he
shall
not
want
work
;
for
there
must
be
a
place
prepar'd
,
where
it
is
to
be
dispos'd
as
soon
as
it
is
ripe
.
Care
must
be
taken
,
that
the
Grange
or
Store-house
,
where
it
ought
to
be
dry'd
to
a
certain
mediocrity
,
be
well
cover'd
and
close
of
all
sides
;
that
it
be
furnish'd
with
good
store
of
poles
fit
for
it
to
be
laid
upon
;
that
provision
be
made
of
a
certain
thin
bark
taken
from
a
tree
called
Mahot
,
to
fasten
every
Plant
to
the
poles
;
and
that
the
place
design'd
for
the
making
of
it
up
into
rolls
or
pricks
should
have
all
things
requisite
for
that
work
.
While
all
these
preparations
are
made
,
if
the
Tobacco-leaves
lose
ever
so
little
of
their
first
verdure
,
and
withal
begin
to
bow
down
more
then
ordinary
towards
the
ground
,
and
if
the
scent
of
them
grows
stronger
,
it
is
a
sign
that
the
Plant
is
come
to
maturity
:
And
then
,
taking
a
very
fair
day
,
after
the
dew
is
fallen
off
,
it
is
to
be
cut
about
an
inch
above
ground
,
and
left
upon
the
place
till
the
evening
,
turning
it
once
or
twice
,
that
the
Su●
may
take
away
somewhat
of
its
moisture
:
In
the
evening
it
is
carry'd
by
armfuls
into
the
house
.
It
is
fasten'd
by
the
lower
end
of
the
stalk
to
the
poles
,
so
that
the
leaves
hang
downwards
:
It
is
also
requisite
that
they
should
not
be
laid
too
close
one
to
the
other
,
lest
they
be
corrupted
,
or
be
not
dry
enough
,
for
want
of
air
.
This
first
cutting
down
of
the
Tobacco
being
over
,
they
often
visit
the
Plants
which
are
hung
up
a
drying
,
while
the
rest
which
had
been
left
growing
comes
to
ripeness
;
and
when
they
find
the
leaves
fit
to
be
made
up
into
rolls
,
that
is
,
when
they
are
neither
too
dry
(
for
in
that
case
they
would
not
be
able
to
endure
the
wheel
)
,
nor
yet
too
moist
(
for
then
they
would
corrupt
in
a
short
time
)
,
they
are
taken
off
the
poles
,
they
are
laid
in
heaps
at
the
end
of
the
Grange
,
and
every
stalk
is
stript
of
its
leaves
,
after
this
manner
.
In
the
first
place
,
they
lay
aside
all
the
longest
and
all
the
broadest
leaves
,
and
they
take
away
the
great
stalk
which
runs
through
the
midst
of
them
;
the
lesser
leaves
are
also
laid
by
themselves
,
to
be
dispos'd
within
the
roll
,
and
the
greater
serve
for
coverings
and
shrowds
for
them
.
These
leaves
thus
dispos'd
are
ranked
on
planks
or
tables
,
close
by
him
who
is
to
make
them
up
into
rolls
,
which
he
makes
bigger
or
smaller
,
as
may
be
seen
by
those
brought
over
into
these
parts
.
There
is
a
certain
art
in
making
up
the
rolls
,
and
those
who
can
do
it
with
expedition
and
dexterity
are
highly
esteem'd
,
and
get
much
more
then
those
who
are
employ'd
about
ordering
the
ground
:
They
must
have
their
hands
and
arms
extremely
supple
and
nimble
,
to
make
the
wheel
turn
with
such
speed
,
and
still
to
observe
the
same
proportion
,
that
so
the
roll
may
be
equally
big
in
all
parts
.
There
is
a
particular
artifice
,
in
the
business
of
Tobacco
,
to
dispose
and
lay
it
after
the
winding
so
as
that
it
may
be
the
more
easily
put
up
on
the
sticks
,
which
are
all
to
be
of
a
certain
bigness
and
length
,
to
avoid
deceit
.
When
the
Tobacco
is
thus
made
up
,
it
is
convey'd
to
the
Store-house
,
and
cover'd
with
Bananas
or
some
other
leaves
,
that
it
may
not
be
prejudic'd
by
taking
wind
,
and
be
of
a
good
fair
colour
.
That
which
cuts
somewhat
unctuously
,
is
blackish
and
shining
,
and
hath
a
pleasant
and
strong
scent
,
and
burns
easily
in
the
Pipe
,
is
accounted
the
best
.
We
told
you
,
that
the
Tobacco-plant
was
cut
almost
even
with
the
ground
,
and
not
pluck'd
up
by
the
roots
;
and
it
is
purposely
so
cut
,
that
it
may
shoot
forth
new
stalks
:
And
indeed
it
produces
a
second
Plant
,
but
such
as
is
neither
so
strong
nor
so
fair
as
the
former
;
nor
is
the
Tobacco
made
thereof
so
much
esteem'd
,
nor
will
keep
so
well
:
It
is
call'd
by
some
Shoot-Tobacco
,
or
Sucker-Tobacco
,
or
Tobacco
of
the
second
cutting
or
growth
:
Nay
some
will
have
three
shoots
from
the
same
stalk
;
and
that
humour
hath
brought
the
Tobacco
which
comes
from
some
Islands
into
dis-esteem
.
Now
since
we
have
express'd
our selves
so
much
at
large
concerning
the
manufacture
of
Tobacco
,
we
shall
not
think
it
improper
to
insert
in
this
place
what
is
practis'd
by
some
curious
persons
,
whereby
it
is
made
more
excellent
then
that
which
commonly
goes
under
the
name
of
Virinus-Tobacco
,
keeps
well
,
and
hath
a
scent
which
fortifies
the
brain
.
After
they
have
set
aside
the
Plants
of
the
first
cutting
,
and
while
they
are
drying
on
the
poles
,
they
gather
together
all
the
cast
leaves
,
the
small
shoots
,
as
also
the
filaments
which
are
taken
out
of
the
midst
of
the
leaves
which
have
been
already
cleer'd
;
and
after
they
have
pounded
them
in
a
mortar
,
all
is
put
into
a
bag
,
which
is
put
into
a
press
to
force
out
the
juice
,
which
is
afterwards
boil'd
over
a
soft
fire
till
it
be
reduc'd
to
the
consistency
of
a
Syrup
:
That
done
,
there
is
put
into
that
decoction
a
little
Copal
,
which
is
an
aromatick
gum
,
the
virtue
whereof
is
to
fortifie
the
brain
.
This
gum
distills
from
a
tree
of
the
same
name
,
which
is
common
in
the
Continent
of
America
,
and
in
the
Islands
about
the
gulf
of
Hondures
.
After
this
drug
is
put
into
the
composition
aforesaid
,
it
must
be
well
stirr'd
,
that
its
sweet
scent
and
other
qualities
may
be
communicated
and
diffus'd
through
the
whole
decoction
:
Then
it
must
be
taken
off
the
fire
,
and
when
it
is
cold
it
is
set
in
a
vessel
neer
the
person
who
makes
up
the
roll
of
Tobacco
,
and
as
often
as
he
takes
a
handful
of
the
leaves
to
feed
the
roll
,
he
must
wet
his
hand
in
that
liquor
,
and
wipe
it
with
the
leaves
.
This
secret
hath
an
admirable
effect
to
make
the
Tobacco
keep
well
,
and
derives
to
it
a
virtue
which
extremely
heightens
its
price
.
The
Tobacco
thus
order'd
is
to
be
made
up
into
a
roll
,
at
least
as
big
as
a
mans
thumb
,
and
be
afterwards
divided
into
little
rolls
not
weighing
above
ten
pound
at
the
most
,
and
then
sent
in
little
vessels
or
close
baskets
made
for
that
purpose
,
to
keep
it
the
better
.
Some
Inhabitants
of
the
Islands
having
made
tryal
of
this
secret
,
have
put
off
theirs
for
right
Virinus-Tobacco
,
and
sold
it
at
the
same
rate
.
Those
who
imagine
that
Tobacco
grows
without
any
trouble
;
and
that
rolls
of
it
are
,
as
they
say
,
found
growing
on
Trees
in
America
,
and
that
there
is
no
more
to
be
done
but
to
shake
them
down
;
or
haply
are
perswaded
that
it
requires
no
great
trouble
to
bring
them
to
perfection
,
will
be
undeceiv'd
when
they
come
to
read
this
relation
of
the
culture
and
preparation
of
Tobacco
;
whereto
we
have
only
this
to
adde
,
that
if
they
had
themselves
seen
the
poor
Servants
and
Slaves
,
who
are
employ'd
about
this
painful
work
,
expos'd
the
greatest
part
of
the
day
to
the
scorching
heat
of
the
Sun
,
and
spending
one
half
of
the
night
in
reducing
it
to
that
posture
wherein
it
is
transported
into
Europe
,
no
doubt
they
would
have
a
greater
esteem
for
,
and
think
much
more
precious
that
herb
,
which
is
procur'd
with
the
sweat
and
labours
of
so
many
miserable
creatures
.
We
shall
not
need
to
insert
here
what
Physitians
write
of
the
miraculous
effects
of
Tobacco
,
but
leave
the
more
curious
to
consult
their
Books
,
wherein
they
give
a
strange
account
thereof
:
Only
this
we
shall
affirm
,
that
the
virtues
of
it
must
needs
be
very
great
,
since
it
hath
its
course
all
over
the
world
,
and
that
in
a
manner
all
Nations
upon
Earth
,
as
well
those
that
are
civiliz'd
as
those
that
still
continue
in
their
Barbarism
,
have
afforded
it
a
kind
reception
,
and
have
advis'd
the
taking
of
it
:
And
though
some
Princes
have
prohibited
the
use
of
it
in
their
Territories
,
out
of
a
fear
that
the
money
of
their
Subjects
,
which
is
rare
and
precious
,
should
be
turn'd
into
smoak
,
and
slip
out
of
their
hands
for
a
thing
which
seems
not
to
be
so
necessary
to
life
;
yet
is
there
not
any
but
will
allow
it
a
place
among
the
drugs
and
remedies
of
Physick
.
The
more
delicate
and
curious
among
those
Nations
who
are
dispos'd
into
hot
Countries
,
qualifie
it
with
Sage
,
Rosemary
,
and
certain
Perfumes
,
which
give
it
a
very
pleasant
scent
;
and
having
reduc'd
it
to
powder
,
they
take
it
in
at
the
nostril
.
Those
Nations
who
inhabit
cold
Countries
,
forbid
not
Persons
of
Quality
the
use
of
it
;
nay
it
is
a
perfection
and
certain
gallantry
in
the
Ladies
of
those
Parts
,
gracefully
to
handle
a
Pipe
,
whereof
the
boal
is
of
Coral
or
Amber
,
and
the
head
of
Silver
or
Gold
,
and
to
puff
out
the
smoak
of
this
herb
without
the
least
wrinkle
or
wry
face
,
and
to
let
it
out
of
the
mouth
after
several
little
intervalls
,
which
raising
so
many
little
vapours
of
a
brownish
colour
,
seems
a
kind
of
foil
to
set
off
the
cleerness
of
their
complection
.
The
composition
we
have
before
described
,
which
heightens
the
good
scent
of
Tobacco
,
will
no
doubt
be
kindly
receiv'd
by
those
persons
who
place
the
smoking
of
a
pipe
of
Tobacco
among
the
pleasures
and
enjoyments
of
this
life
.
To
conclude
,
it
is
not
easie
to
affirm
what
quantities
of
Tobacco
are
sent
away
every
year
,
only
from
the
Island
of
S.
Christophers
;
and
it
is
almost
a
miracle
to
see
what
numbers
●f
Ships
come
over
out
of
England
,
France
,
Holland
,
and
especially
Zealand
,
and
yet
none
returns
empty
:
nay
the
sole
trading
which
the
last
named
Province
maintain'd
with
this
and
the
neighbouring
Islands
,
rais'd
the
greatest
and
wealthiest
houses
at
Middleborough
and
Flushing
:
nay
to
this
day
the
principal
commerce
of
those
two
Cities
,
which
are
the
most
considerable
of
all
Zealand
,
is
from
these
Islands
,
which
are
to
them
what
the
Mines
of
Peru
are
to
the
Kingdom
of
Spain
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
manner
how
Sugar
is
made
;
and
of
the
preparation
of
Ginger
,
Indico
,
and
Cotton
.
WHen
the
great
plenty
of
Tobacco
made
at
S.
Christophers
and
the
other
Islands
had
brought
down
the
price
of
it
so
low
,
that
it
did
not
turn
to
accompt
,
it
pleas'd
God
to
put
it
into
the
heart
of
the
French
General
de
Poincy
,
to
find
out
some
other
ways
to
facilitate
the
subsistence
of
the
Inhabitants
,
and
carry
on
some
Trade
:
He
thereupon
employ'd
his
Servants
and
Slaves
about
the
culture
of
Sugar-Canes
,
Ginger
,
and
Indico
;
and
the
design
met
with
a
success
beyond
what
was
expected
.
Though
it
may
be
granted
,
that
the
Plant
of
the
Sugar-Cane
was
known
to
the
Ancients
,
yet
is
the
invention
of
making
the
Sugar
but
of
late
years
:
The
Ancients
knew
no
more
of
it
then
they
did
of
Sena
,
Cassia
,
Ambergreece
,
Musk
,
Civet
,
and
Benjamin
:
They
made
no
other
use
of
this
precious
Reed
,
then
in
order
to
drink
and
Physick
.
And
therefore
we
may
well
oppose
all
these
things
,
with
much
advantage
,
as
also
our
Clocks
,
the
Sea-Compass
,
the
Art
of
Navigation
,
Prospective-glasses
,
Printing
.
Artillery
,
and
several
other
excellent
Inventions
of
the
last
Ages
,
against
their
right
way
of
dying
Purple
,
their
malleable
Glass
,
the
subtle
Machines
of
their
Archimedes
,
and
some
such
like
.
Having
in
the
precedent
Book
given
a
description
of
the
Sugar-Cane
,
our
business
here
will
only
be
to
represent
the
manner
how
Sugar
is
gotten
out
of
it
.
That
work
is
performed
by
a
Machine
or
Mill
,
which
some
call
an
Ingenio
,
whereby
the
juice
within
the
Canes
is
squeez'd
out
.
These
Mills
are
built
of
very
solid
and
lasting
wood
,
and
are
more
convenient
in
these
Islands
then
those
used
to
the
same
purpose
at
Madera
and
Brasil
:
Nor
is
it
to
be
fear'd
in
the
former
,
as
many
times
in
the
latter
,
that
the
fire
should
get
to
the
boiling
Coppers
,
and
set
all
into
a
flame
,
to
the
destruction
of
those
who
are
employ'd
about
the
work
;
for
the
Coppers
in
these
Islands
are
seen
to
boil
,
yet
the
fire
that
causes
it
is
made
and
kept
in
on
the
outside
by
furnaces
,
which
are
so
well
cemented
,
that
neither
the
flame
nor
the
smoak
does
any
way
hinder
those
who
are
at
work
,
which
they
may
follow
without
any
fear
of
danger
or
inconvenience
.
The
ordinary
way
of
turning
the
Mills
is
by
Horses
or
Oxen
;
but
the
French
Governour
hath
one
which
is
turn'd
by
water
,
which
falling
on
a
wheel
sets
the
whole
Machine
going
.
When
the
Sugar-Canes
are
ripe
,
they
are
cut
somewhat
neer
the
ground
,
above
the
first
knot
which
is
without
any
juice
;
and
having
cut
off
the
tops
,
and
taken
away
certain
little
,
long
,
and
very
thin
leaves
,
which
encompass
them
;
they
are
made
up
into
bundles
,
and
carry'd
to
the
Mills
to
be
there
press'd
and
squeez'd
between
two
rollers
,
turning
one
upon
the
other
.
The
juice
which
is
squeez'd
out
of
them
falls
into
a
great
Cistern
,
whence
it
is
convey'd
through
long
pipes
or
channels
into
the
vessels
appointed
for
the
boiling
of
it
.
In
great
Sugar-works
there
are
at
least
six
Coppers
,
whereof
three
very
large
ones
are
of
copper
,
about
the
bredth
and
depth
of
those
us'd
by
Dyers
,
and
are
to
clarifie
the
juice
,
which
is
to
be
boil'd
with
a
gentle
fire
,
putting
in
ever
and
anon
a
small
quantity
of
a
certain
very
strong
Lye
,
made
of
water
and
ashes
,
commonly
call'd
Temper
,
which
makes
all
the
filth
to
boil
up
,
which
as
it
appears
is
taken
off
with
a
great
brass
skimmer
.
When
the
juice
is
well
purify'd
in
these
three
Coppers
,
into
which
it
had
been
convey'd
alternately
one
after
another
,
it
is
strain'd
through
a
cloth
,
and
afterwards
pour'd
into
three
other
Coppers
of
some
other
mettal
,
which
are
very
thick
,
broad
enough
,
and
about
a
foot
and
a
half
deep
.
In
these
Coppers
the
Sugar
receives
its
last
boiling
;
for
then
there
is
a
more
violent
fire
made
,
and
it
is
continually
stirr'd
,
and
when
it
bubbles
up
so
as
that
it
may
be
fear'd
it
should
boil
over
the
Coppers
,
it
is
allay'd
by
the
casting
in
of
a
little
sallet-oil
;
and
as
it
begins
to
grow
thick
,
it
is
pour'd
into
the
last
of
those
Coppers
,
from
whence
,
as
it
inclines
to
a
consistency
,
it
is
dispos'd
into
vessels
of
wood
or
earth
,
and
so
carry'd
into
the
Curing-house
,
where
it
is
whiten'd
with
a
kind
of
fat
earth
mixt
with
water
,
which
is
spred
upon
it
;
then
they
open
the
little
hole
in
the
bottom
of
every
vessel
or
pot
,
that
all
the
filth
or
dregs
that
is
about
the
Sugar
may
fall
into
another
channel
,
which
conveys
it
into
a
vessel
prepar'd
for
that
purpose
.
The
first
skimmings
which
had
been
taken
off
the
great
Coppers
is
laid
aside
only
for
Cattle
,
but
the
other
serves
well
enough
to
make
a
certain
drink
for
the
Servants
and
Slaves
.
The
juice
which
is
drawn
from
the
Cane
will
continue
good
but
one
day
,
insomuch
that
if
within
that
time
it
be
not
boil'd
,
it
grows
sharp
and
turns
to
vinegar
.
There
must
also
be
a
very
great
care
taken
,
that
the
Reservatory
into
which
the
squeezed
juice
falls
,
and
the
pipes
or
channels
whereby
it
is
thence
convey'd
into
other
places
,
be
often
wash'd
;
for
if
they
contract
ever
so
little
sharpness
,
the
juice
cannot
be
reduc'd
to
Sugar
:
The
whole
work
would
also
miscarry
,
if
any
butter
or
oil
chance
to
be
cast
into
any
of
the
three
greater
Coppers
,
which
are
to
be
wash'd
with
Lye
;
or
in
like
manner
,
if
ever
so
little
Lye
fall
into
the
three
lesser
ones
,
where
the
juice
is
form'd
into
a
Syrup
,
and
curdles
by
the
violence
of
the
fire
,
and
the
continual
agitation
and
stirring
of
it
with
a
skimmer
.
But
above
all
things
there
must
be
a
great
care
taken
,
that
there
fall
not
any
juice
of
Citron
into
the
Coppers
;
for
that
would
absolutely
hinder
the
coagulation
of
the
Sugar
.
Many
of
the
Inhabitants
who
are
not
able
to
get
so
many
Coppers
,
nor
furnish
themselves
with
those
great
Engines
whereby
the
Canes
are
squeez'd
,
have
little
Mills
made
like
Presses
,
which
are
wrought
by
two
or
three
men
,
or
driven
about
by
one
horse
;
and
with
one
or
two
Coppers
they
purifie
the
juice
gotten
out
of
them
,
reduce
it
to
the
consistence
of
Syrup
,
and
make
good
Sugar
without
any
further
trouble
.
The
greatest
secret
in
the
business
of
making
good
Sugar
consists
in
the
whitening
of
it
:
Those
who
have
it
are
very
loth
to
communicate
it
.
From
what
hath
been
said
,
it
may
be
easily
inferr'd
what
extraordinary
advantages
accrue
to
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Island
by
means
of
this
sweet
and
precious
Commodity
,
and
what
satisfaction
it
brings
to
their
Correspondents
in
other
parts
of
the
world
,
who
have
it
at
so
easie
rates
.
This
plenty
of
Sugar
hath
put
the
Inhabitants
upon
the
preserving
of
abundance
of
excellent
fruits
of
the
growth
of
the
Island
,
as
Oranges
,
Lemons
,
Citrons
,
and
others
,
especially
Ginger
,
whereof
we
shall
give
an
account
anon
,
and
the
fruit
call'd
Ananas
,
and
the
flowers
of
Oranges
and
Citrons
.
As
concerning
the
preparation
of
Ginger
,
when
the
root
is
come
to
maturity
it
is
taken
out
of
the
ground
;
then
it
is
dry'd
in
places
well
air'd
,
and
it
is
often
stirr'd
to
prevent
corruption
.
Some
make
no
more
ado
then
to
expose
it
to
the
Sun
in
order
to
the
drying
of
it
;
but
others
think
it
requisite
to
cast
lime
on
it
,
the
more
to
facilitate
the
drawing
away
of
the
moisture
.
This
root
,
which
is
one
of
the
most
considerable
among
Spices
,
is
transported
all
over
the
world
;
but
it
is
most
sought
after
in
cold
Countries
.
The
French
do
sometimes
take
it
out
of
the
ground
before
it
is
fully
ripe
,
and
preserve
it
whole
with
such
artifice
,
that
it
becomes
red
,
and
transparent
as
glass
.
The
preserv'd
Ginger
which
is
brought
over
from
Brazil
and
the
Levant
is
commonly
dry
,
full
of
filaments
or
little
strings
,
and
too
biting
to
be
eaten
with
any
delight
;
but
that
which
is
prepar'd
at
S.
Christophers
hath
no
fibres
or
strings
at
all
,
and
it
is
so
well
order'd
,
that
there
remains
nothing
that
is
unpleasant
to
the
tooth
when
it
is
eaten
.
It
hath
a
singular
property
to
fortifie
the
breast
,
when
it
is
weakned
by
a
confluence
of
cold
humours
;
as
also
to
clear
the
voice
,
to
sweeten
the
breath
,
to
cause
a
good
colour
in
the
face
,
to
take
away
the
crudities
of
the
stomach
,
to
promote
digestion
,
to
sharpen
the
appetite
,
and
to
consume
that
waterishness
and
phlegm
which
puts
the
body
into
a
languishing
condition
;
nay
it
is
affirm'd
by
some
,
that
it
preserves
and
wonderfully
fortifies
the
memory
,
by
dispersing
the
cold
humours
,
or
the
phlegm
of
the
Brain
.
This
root
may
also
be
reduc'd
into
a
paste
,
of
which
there
may
be
made
a
Conserve
,
or
cordial
Electuary
that
hath
the
same
effects
.
We
come
now
to
give
a
short
account
of
Indico
.
The
Plant
being
cut
is
bound
up
into
little
bundles
or
fagots
,
and
left
to
rot
in
cisterns
of
stone
or
wood
full
of
fair
water
,
on
which
there
is
cast
a
certain
quantity
of
oil
,
which
according
to
its
nature
covers
all
the
surface
of
it
:
They
lay
stones
upon
the
fagots
,
that
they
may
the
better
keep
under
the
water
;
and
after
three
or
four
days
that
the
water
hath
been
boiling
,
which
it
does
by
the
meer
virtue
of
the
Plant
,
without
any
assistance
of
fire
,
the
leaf
being
rotted
and
dissolv'd
by
that
natural
heat
which
is
in
the
stalk
,
they
take
great
stakes
and
stir
the
whole
mass
that
is
within
the
cisterns
,
so
to
get
out
all
the
substance
of
it
;
and
after
it
is
setled
again
,
they
take
out
of
the
cistern
that
part
of
the
stalk
which
is
not
rotted
:
that
done
,
they
several
times
stir
what
is
left
in
the
cistern
,
and
after
they
have
left
it
to
setle
,
they
let
out
the
water
at
a
cock
;
and
the
lees
or
dregs
which
remains
at
the
bottom
of
the
cistern
,
is
put
into
molds
,
or
left
to
dry
in
the
Sun
.
These
dregs
is
that
which
is
so
much
esteem'd
by
Dyers
,
and
commonly
known
by
the
name
of
Indico
.
There
are
some
make
use
of
Presses
,
whereinto
having
put
little
bundles
of
the
rotted
Plant
,
they
by
that
means
get
out
all
the
juice
of
it
:
But
in
regard
they
are
the
leaves
of
the
Plant
that
the
foresaid
Commodity
is
made
of
,
those
who
are
desirous
to
have
it
of
the
highest
price
,
think
it
enough
to
have
the
dregs
which
remains
after
the
corruption
of
those
leaves
,
and
is
found
,
after
so
many
stirrings
,
at
the
bottom
of
the
cistern
.
The
French
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
were
there
a
long
time
ere
they
drove
any
trade
in
that
Commodity
,
by
reason
that
the
Plant
whereof
it
is
made
,
being
of
it self
of
a
very
strong
scent
,
exhales
an
insupportable
stink
when
it
is
rotted
:
But
since
Tobacco
came
to
so
low
a
rate
,
and
that
in
some
places
the
ground
would
not
bring
forth
that
which
was
good
,
as
it
had
done
some
time
before
,
they
apply'd
themselves
to
the
culture
of
Indico
,
whereof
they
now
make
a
considerable
advantage
.
Lastly
,
as
concerning
Cotton
,
the
French
make
it
not
much
their
business
to
gather
it
,
though
they
have
many
of
the
trees
that
bear
it
in
the
hedges
of
their
Plantations
:
But
all
put
together
amounts
but
to
little
in
comparison
of
what
is
said
of
a
certain
Quarter
of
the
Province
of
China
;
for
a
certain
Authour
named
Trigaut
,
in
the
xvii
.
chap.
of
the
fifth
Book
of
his
History
,
affirms
,
that
there
grows
so
much
Cotton
there
as
finds
work
enough
for
two
hundred
thousand
Weavers
.
The
English
who
are
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Barbouthos
drive
a
great
trade
in
this
Commodity
,
as
also
those
who
liv'd
formerly
in
the
Island
of
Santa-cruce
.
There
is
no
great
trouble
in
the
making
of
Cotton
fit
for
the
market
;
for
all
to
be
done
,
is
to
get
out
of
the
half-open'd
button
that
matter
which
in
a
manner
forces
its
way
out
it self
:
And
whereas
it
is
full
of
the
seed
of
the
tree
that
bears
it
,
which
are
like
little
beans
intangled
within
the
Cotton
,
in
the
midst
whereof
they
had
their
production
,
there
are
a
sort
of
little
Engines
made
with
such
artifice
,
that
by
the
turning
of
a
wheel
,
whereby
they
are
put
into
motion
,
the
Cotton
falls
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
seed
on
the
other
:
That
done
,
the
Cotton
is
thrust
up
as
close
as
may
be
into
bags
,
that
so
it
may
take
up
the
less
room
.
Thus
have
we
given
a
brief
account
of
the
principal
Employments
which
keep
up
the
Commerce
of
the
Islands
,
and
the
Commodities
wherein
the
Inhabitants
do
ordinarily
trade
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
more
honourable
Employments
of
the
European
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
;
their
Slaves
;
and
their
Government
.
THe
European
Colonies
which
have
planted
themselves
in
the
Caribbies
,
do
not
consist
only
of
a
sort
of
Vagabonds
and
persons
of
mean
condition
,
as
some
fondly
imagine
,
but
there
are
also
among
them
many
of
Quality
,
and
descended
from
noble
Families
:
So
that
the
Employments
we
mentioned
in
the
precedent
Chapter
,
are
design'd
only
for
the
most
inconsiderable
of
the
Inhabitants
,
and
such
whose
necessities
have
forc'd
them
to
earn
their
bread
with
the
labour
of
their
hands
,
and
the
sweat
of
their
brows
:
But
the
others
,
who
are
able
to
hire
people
to
oversee
their
Servants
and
Slaves
,
and
to
see
that
they
do
their
work
,
lead
pleasant
lives
,
and
want
not
those
enjoyments
thereof
which
are
to
be
had
in
other
Countries
.
Their
employments
and
divertisements
,
besides
the
frequent
visits
they
make
and
receive
with
extraordinary
expressions
of
civility
,
are
Hunting
,
Fishing
,
and
other
commendable
exercises
;
nay
they
endeavour
to
outvye
one
the
other
in
their
entertainments
,
wherein
they
are
magnificent
,
there
being
a
sufficient
plenty
of
Beef
,
Mutton
,
Pork
,
wild
and
tame
Fowl
of
all
kinds
,
Fish
,
Pastry
,
and
excellent
Conserves
,
all
in
as
great
abundance
as
at
the
best
Tables
in
the
European
parts
of
the
world
.
And
these
mutual
demonstrations
of
kindness
are
deriv'd
from
the
Officers
and
those
of
the
better
rank
to
the
meanest
Inhabitants
,
who
think
it
a
great
want
of
civility
to
dismiss
any
one
from
their
houses
,
before
they
have
presented
them
with
somewhat
to
eat
and
drink
.
Wine
,
Beer
,
Brandy
,
and
Aqua-vitae
,
and
such
drinks
,
are
seldom
wanting
in
these
Islands
;
and
if
there
should
chance
to
be
a
scarcity
of
these
,
the
Inhabitants
have
the
art
of
making
a
delicious
drink
of
that
sweet
liquor
which
is
got
out
of
the
Sugar-canes
,
and
that
being
kept
for
certain
days
becomes
as
strong
as
any
Sack
:
Of
the
same
liquor
they
also
make
an
excellent
kind
of
Aqua-vitae
,
not
much
unlike
that
which
is
brought
thither
out
of
France
;
only
this
inconvenience
it
hath
,
that
they
who
drink
excessively
of
it
are
apt
to
fall
dangerously
sick
.
Moreover
,
they
make
several
kinds
of
Beverage
with
the
juice
of
Oranges
,
Figs
,
Bananas
,
and
Ananas
,
which
are
all
very
delicious
and
pleasant
to
the
taste
,
and
may
be
ranked
among
Wines
:
They
also
make
a
sort
of
Beer
of
the
Cassava
and
the
roots
of
Potatoes
,
which
is
as
pleasant
,
nourishing
,
and
refreshing
as
that
which
is
brought
out
of
the
Low-Countries
.
As
concerning
those
Employments
which
are
equally
honourable
and
necessary
in
order
to
the
welfare
of
the
Inhabitants
of
these
Islands
,
it
is
to
be
observ'd
,
that
all
are
taught
the
use
of
Arms
,
and
the
Heads
of
Families
seldom
walk
abroad
without
their
Swords
.
Every
Quarter
is
dispos'd
under
the
command
of
certain
Captains
and
other
Officers
,
who
have
the
oversight
thereof
.
They
are
all
well-arm'd
,
and
they
often
muster
and
are
exercis'd
even
in
the
times
of
deepest
peace
;
so
that
they
are
always
in
readiness
,
at
the
first
beat
of
D●um
,
to
march
to
the
places
where
the
Captains
appoint
their
Rendezvouz
.
In
the
Island
of
S.
Christophers
,
besides
twelve
Companies
of
Foot
,
there
are
also
some
Troops
of
Horse
,
as
we
said
elsewhere
.
And
whereas
all
persons
of
Quality
,
whereof
there
is
a
considerable
number
in
those
Islands
,
have
Servants
and
Slaves
who
are
employ'd
about
the
works
before-mentioned
,
and
that
in
most
parts
of
Europe
they
do
not
make
use
of
Slaves
,
there
being
only
the
Spaniards
and
the
Portuguez
who
go
and
buy
them
up
at
the
places
of
their
birth
,
such
as
are
Angola
,
Cap-vert
,
and
Guinny
,
it
will
be
but
requisite
that
we
here
give
a
short
account
of
them
:
But
we
shall
in
the
first
place
speak
of
those
who
are
hired
Servants
,
and
to
continue
such
only
for
a
certain
time
.
As
for
the
French
who
are
carried
over
out
of
France
into
America
,
to
serve
there
,
they
commonly
deliver
obligatory
acts
to
their
Masters
,
which
is
done
before
publick
Notaries
;
by
which
writings
they
oblige
themselves
to
serve
them
during
the
space
of
three
years
,
conditionally
to
receive
from
them
so
many
pounds
of
Tobacco
,
according
to
the
agreement
they
have
made
during
that
term
.
These
French
Servants
,
by
reason
of
the
three
years
service
they
are
engag'd
to
,
are
commonly
called
the
Thirty-six-months-men
,
according
to
the
Language
of
the
Islands
.
There
are
some
so
simple
as
to
imagine
,
that
if
they
be
not
oblig'd
to
their
Masters
in
writing
before
their
departure
out
of
France
,
they
are
so
much
the
less
oblig'd
when
they
are
brought
into
the
Islands
;
but
they
are
extremely
mistaken
;
for
when
they
are
brought
before
a
Governour
to
complain
that
they
were
carried
aboard
against
their
wills
,
or
to
plead
that
they
are
not
oblig'd
by
writing
,
they
are
condemn'd
for
the
space
of
three
years
to
serve
either
him
who
hath
paid
for
their
passage
,
or
such
other
as
it
shall
please
the
Master
to
appoint
.
If
the
Master
hath
promis'd
his
Servant
no
more
then
the
ordinary
recompence
of
the
Islands
,
he
is
oblig'd
to
give
him
for
his
three
years
service
but
three
hundred
weight
of
Tobacco
,
which
is
no
great
matter
to
find
himself
in
linnen
and
cloaths
;
for
the
Master
is
not
engag'd
to
supply
him
with
any
thing
but
food
:
But
he
who
before
his
departure
out
of
France
promises
to
give
three
hundred
weight
of
Tobacco
to
him
whom
he
receives
into
his
service
,
is
oblig'd
exactly
to
pay
it
,
nay
though
he
had
promis'd
him
a
thousand
:
It
is
therefore
the
Servants
best
course
to
make
his
bargain
sure
before
he
comes
out
of
his
Country
.
As
concerning
the
Slaves
,
and
such
as
are
to
be
perpetual
Servants
,
who
are
commonly
employ'd
in
these
Islands
,
they
are
originally
Africans
,
and
they
are
brought
over
thither
from
the
Country
about
Cap-vert
,
the
Kingdom
of
Angolae
,
and
other
Sea-ports
which
are
on
the
Coasts
of
that
part
of
the
world
;
where
they
are
bought
and
sold
after
the
same
manner
as
Cattle
in
other
places
.
Of
these
,
some
are
reduc'd
to
a
necessity
of
selling
themselves
,
and
entring
into
a
perpetual
slavery
,
they
and
their
children
,
to
avoid
starving
;
for
in
the
years
of
sterility
,
which
happen
very
frequently
,
especially
when
the
Grass-hoppers
,
which
like
clouds
spread
themselves
over
the
whole
Country
,
have
consum'd
all
the
fruits
of
the
earth
,
they
are
brought
to
such
a
remediless
extremity
,
that
they
will
submit
to
the
most
rigorous
conditions
in
the
world
,
provided
they
may
be
kept
from
starving
.
When
they
are
reduc'd
to
those
exigencies
,
the
Father
makes
no
difficulty
to
sell
his
children
for
bread
;
and
the
children
forsake
Father
and
Mother
without
any
regret
.
Another
sort
of
them
are
sold
after
they
have
been
taken
Prisoners
in
War
by
some
petty
neighbouring
Prince
;
for
it
is
the
custom
of
the
Princes
of
those
Parts
to
make
frequent
incursions
into
the
Territories
of
their
Neighbours
,
purposely
for
the
taking
of
Prisoners
,
whom
they
afterwards
sell
to
the
Portuguez
,
and
other
Nations
with
whom
they
drive
that
barbarous
Trade
:
They
receive
in
exchange
for
them
Iron
(
which
is
as
precious
with
them
as
Gold
)
,
Wine
,
Aqua-vitae
,
Brandy
,
or
some
poor
Clothing
:
They
make
Slaves
of
the
women
as
well
as
the
men
,
and
they
are
sold
one
with
another
,
at
a
higher
or
lower
rate
,
according
to
their
youth
,
age
,
strength
,
or
weakness
,
handsomness
,
or
deformity
of
body
.
They
who
bring
them
over
to
the
Islands
make
a
second
sale
of
them
,
at
fifteen
or
sixteen
hundred
weight
of
Tobacco
every
head
,
more
or
less
,
as
the
parties
concern'd
can
agree
.
If
these
poor
Slaves
chance
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
a
good
Master
,
one
who
will
not
treat
them
with
too
much
severity
,
they
prefer
their
present
slavery
before
their
former
liberty
,
the
loss
whereof
they
never
afterwards
regret
:
And
if
they
are
permitted
to
marry
,
they
multiply
extremely
in
those
hot
Countries
.
They
are
all
Negroes
,
and
those
who
are
of
the
brightest
black
are
accounted
the
fairest
:
Most
of
them
are
flat-nos'd
,
and
have
thick
lips
,
which
goes
among
them
for
beauty
;
nay
there
are
some
affirm
,
that
in
their
Country
the
Midwives
do
purposely
crush
down
their
noses
,
that
they
may
be
flat
,
assoon
as
they
come
into
the
world
:
The
hair
of
their
heads
is
all
frizl●d
,
so
that
they
can
hardly
make
use
of
Combs
;
but
to
prevent
the
breeding
of
vermine
,
they
rub
their
heads
with
the
oil
of
that
shrub
which
is
called
Palma-Christi
:
They
are
very
strong
and
hardy
,
but
withal
so
fearful
and
unwieldy
in
the
handling
of
Arms
,
that
they
are
easily
reduc'd
under
subjection
.
They
are
naturally
susceptible
of
all
impressions
,
and
the
first
that
are
deriv'd
into
them
among
the
Christians
,
after
they
have
renounc'd
their
Superstitions
and
Idolatry
,
they
pertinaciously
adhere
unto
;
wherein
they
differ
much
from
the
Indians
of
America
,
who
are
as
unconstant
as
Cameleons
.
Among
the
French
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
there
are
some
Negroes
who
punctually
observe
abstinence
all
the
time
of
Lent
,
and
all
the
other
Fasting-days
appointed
by
the
Church
,
without
any
remission
of
their
ordinary
and
continual
labour
.
They
are
commonly
proud
and
insolent
;
and
whereas
the
Indians
are
desirous
to
be
gently
treated
,
and
are
apt
to
dye
out
of
pure
grief
,
if
they
be
put
to
more
then
ordinary
hardship
,
these
on
the
contrary
are
to
be
kept
in
awe
by
threats
and
blows
;
for
if
a
man
grow
too
familiar
with
them
,
they
are
presently
apt
to
make
their
advantages
of
it
,
and
to
abuse
that
familiarity
;
but
if
they
be
chastiz'd
with
moderation
when
they
have
done
amiss
,
they
become
better
,
more
submissive
,
and
more
compliant
,
nay
will
commend
and
think
the
better
of
their
Masters
:
But
on
the
other
side
,
if
they
be
treated
with
excessive
severity
,
they
will
run
away
,
and
get
into
the
Mountains
and
Forests
,
where
they
live
like
so
many
Beasts
;
then
they
are
call'd
Marons
,
that
is
to
say
,
Savages
:
or
haply
they
will
grow
so
desperate
as
to
be
their
own
Executioners
.
It
is
therefore
requisite
,
that
in
the
conduct
of
them
there
should
be
a
mean
observ'd
between
extream
severity
and
too
much
indulgence
,
by
those
who
would
keep
them
in
awe
,
and
make
the
best
advantage
of
them
.
They
are
passionate
Lovers
one
of
another
;
and
though
they
are
born
in
different
Countries
,
and
sometimes
,
when
at
home
,
Enemies
one
to
another
,
yet
when
occasion
requires
they
mutually
support
and
assist
one
another
,
as
if
they
were
all
Brethren
:
And
when
their
Masters
give
them
the
liberty
to
recreate
themselves
,
they
reciprocally
visit
one
the
other
,
and
pass
away
whole
nights
in
playing
,
dancing
,
and
other
pastimes
and
divertisments
;
nay
,
sometimes
they
have
some
little
Entertainments
,
every
one
sparing
what
he
can
to
contribute
to
the
common
repast
.
They
are
great
Lovers
of
Musick
,
and
much
pleas'd
with
such
Instruments
as
make
a
certain
delightful
noise
,
and
a
kind
of
harmony
,
which
they
accompany
with
their
voices
.
They
had
heretofore
in
the
Island
of
S.
Christophers
a
certain
Rendezvouz
in
the
midst
of
the
Woods
,
where
they
met
on
Sundays
and
Holidays
after
Divine
Service
,
to
give
some
relaxation
to
their
wearied
bodies
:
There
they
sometimes
spent
the
remainder
of
that
day
,
and
the
night
following
,
in
dancing
and
pleasant
discourses
,
without
any
prejudice
to
the
ordinary
labours
impos'd
upon
them
by
their
Masters
:
nay
,
it
was
commonly
observ'd
,
that
after
they
had
so
diverted
themselves
,
they
went
through
their
work
with
greater
courage
and
chearfulness
,
without
expressing
any
weariness
,
and
did
all
things
better
than
if
they
had
rested
all
night
long
in
their
huts
.
But
it
being
found
,
that
the
better
to
enjoy
themselves
in
these
publick
Meetings
,
they
many
times
stole
the
Poultry
and
Fruits
of
their
Neighbours
,
and
sometimes
those
of
their
Masters
,
the
French
General
thought
fit
to
forbid
these
nocturnal
assemblies
:
So
that
now
if
they
are
desirous
to
divert
themselves
,
they
are
enjoyn'd
to
do
it
within
their
own
Neighbourhoods
,
with
the
permission
of
their
Masters
,
who
are
willing
enough
to
allow
them
convenient
liberty
.
As
to
the
Advantages
accrewing
from
the
labours
of
these
Slaves
,
he
who
is
Master
of
a
dozen
of
them
may
be
accounted
a
rich
man
:
For
besides
that
these
are
the
People
who
cultivate
the
ground
in
order
to
its
production
of
all
necessary
provisions
for
the
subsistence
of
their
Masters
and
themselves
;
being
well
order'd
and
carefully
look'd
after
,
they
promote
the
making
of
several
other
Commodities
,
as
Tobacco
,
Sugar
,
Ginger
,
Indico
,
and
others
,
which
bring
in
great
profit
.
Add
to
this
,
that
their
service
being
perpetual
,
their
number
increases
from
time
to
time
by
the
Children
that
are
born
of
them
,
which
have
no
other
Inheritance
than
that
of
the
slavery
and
subjection
of
their
Parents
.
All
the
Forreign
Inhabitants
who
have
planted
themselves
in
those
Islands
are
govern'd
according
to
the
Laws
and
Customs
of
their
own
Countries
.
Among
the
French
Inhabitants
of
S.
Christophers
Justice
is
administred
by
a
Council
consisting
of
the
principal
Officers
who
have
the
oversight
of
the
Militia
of
the
Island
,
of
which
Council
the
General
is
President
:
And
though
there
are
certain
places
appointed
for
that
Administration
,
yet
is
the
Council
many
times
assembled
as
the
General
thinks
fit
,
and
occasion
requires
,
under
a
kind
of
great
Fig-tree
,
which
is
about
the
bigness
of
a
large
Elm
,
neer
the
Court
of
Guard
of
the
Basse-terre
,
not
far
from
the
Haven
.
In
this
Council
,
abating
all
the
Formalities
which
have
been
invented
to
make
Suits
immortal
,
all
differences
that
happen
between
the
Inhabitants
are
amicably
compos'd
,
and
decided
most
commonly
at
the
first
sitting
,
without
any
charge
to
the
Parties
,
save
only
that
he
which
is
found
guilty
of
the
wrong
is
to
make
satisfaction
according
to
the
Custom
,
whereof
part
goes
to
the
relief
of
the
Poor
,
and
maintenance
of
the
Church
,
and
the
rest
for
the
satisfaction
of
the
party
concern'd
.
This
Council
doth
also
pass
sentence
of
death
,
without
appeal
to
any
other
Power
.
The
Governours
of
the
other
Islands
do
also
administer
Justice
every
one
in
his
Government
:
So
that
no
man
should
be
guilty
of
so
great
a
weakness
as
to
imagine
that
people
live
in
those
Countries
without
any
order
or
rule
,
as
many
do
:
Nay
,
it
is
rather
to
be
look'd
on
as
a
kind
of
Miracle
,
that
(
the
Inhabitants
of
those
Countries
being
a
confluence
of
people
from
so
many
several
Countries
,
and
consequently
of
different
humors
and
constitutions
)
disorders
should
not
creep
in
,
and
that
all
are
kept
in
awe
and
subjection
to
the
Laws
established
.
Thus
much
of
the
Forreign
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
;
we
come
now
to
treat
of
the
Natural
and
Originary
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
the
Origine
of
the
Caribbians
,
the
natural
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
.
THe
Method
we
had
propos'd
to
our selves
for
the
profecution
of
this
History
requires
that
henceforth
we
treat
of
the
Indians
,
the
natural
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
.
And
here
we
conceive
it
not
to
be
our
business
to
bring
upon
the
Stage
that
great
and
difficult
Question
,
to
wit
,
How
the
race
of
Men
came
to
spread
it self
into
America
,
and
whence
they
came
into
that
new
World
?
There
are
some
eminent
Persons
have
treated
of
this
matter
with
so
much
sufficiency
,
exactness
,
and
solidity
,
that
it
were
a
tedious
and
superfluous
Work
at
the
present
to
trouble
the
Reader
with
any
thing
concerning
it
.
Besides
,
the
History
of
the
Originals
of
our
Savage
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
requires
not
that
we
should
descend
so
low
to
find
them
.
The
ancient
and
natural
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
are
those
who
have
been
called
by
some
Authors
Cannibals
,
Anthropophagi
,
or
Eaters
of
Men
;
but
most
others
who
have
written
of
them
,
commonly
call
them
Caribbians
or
Caribes
:
But
their
primitive
and
originary
Name
,
and
that
which
is
pronounc'd
with
most
gravity
is
,
as
the
French
Writers
would
have
it
,
that
of
Caraïbes
:
Nay
,
if
we
may
credit
these
last
mentioned
Authors
,
not
only
the
Caribbians
themselves
of
the
Islands
do
so
pronounce
their
name
,
but
also
those
of
their
Nation
who
live
in
the
Continent
of
America
,
both
the
Septentrional
and
Meridional
:
So
that
that
being
the
most
common
appellation
of
them
among
the
French
Inhabitants
of
the
Islands
,
we
shall
also
have
occasion
to
use
it
sometimes
in
the
sequel
of
this
History
,
in
regard
the
present
Work
is
render'd
out
of
that
Language
.
Some
are
of
opinion
,
that
this
word
Caraibes
(
or
Caribbians
)
is
not
natural
to
the
savage
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
,
but
that
it
was
impos'd
upon
them
by
the
Spaniards
,
as
they
had
given
the
same
denomination
to
many
Savages
of
the
Meridional
Continent
,
who
are
known
thereby
;
as
also
that
of
Calibis
,
or
Calibites
,
to
their
allies
the
Inhabitants
of
the
same
Continent
.
Those
who
maintain
this
opinion
affirm
,
that
the
Spaniards
might
well
give
to
those
People
that
name
of
Caraibes
,
in
regard
they
over-ran
all
the
Quarters
of
the
Southerly
part
of
America
;
and
that
having
made
the
first
Maps
thereof
,
they
set
down
those
Nations
under
that
Name
,
which
hath
stuck
to
them
ever
since
.
To
prove
this
they
alledge
,
that
they
are
never
call'd
Caraibes
or
Caribbians
among
themselves
,
but
only
when
they
are
drunk
,
and
that
having
their
heads
full
of
Wine
they
leap
up
and
down
and
rejoyce
,
saying
in
their
corrupt
Language
,
Moy
bonne
Caraibe
,
I
am
an
honest
Caribbian
:
That
otherwise
they
only
make
use
of
that
word
when
they
are
amongst
Strangers
,
and
that
in
their
trading
and
their
communication
with
them
,
to
make
a
certain
discovery
of
themselves
,
as
being
sensible
that
the
said
name
is
known
to
them
:
But
that
when
they
are
among
themselves
,
not
only
they
,
but
also
those
of
their
Nation
Inhabiting
the
Continent
,
and
the
Calibites
,
call
themselves
by
the
name
of
Calinago
,
which
is
the
name
of
the
Men
,
and
Calliponan
,
which
is
that
of
the
Women
.
And
they
further
affirm
,
that
they
are
called
Oubao-bonon
,
that
is
,
Inhabitants
of
the
Islands
,
or
Islanders
;
as
the
call
those
of
the
Continent
Batoüe-bonon
,
that
is
,
Inhabitants
of
the
Firm
Land
.
But
all
this
presuppos'd
as
probable
,
there
is
but
little
likelihood
that
the
word
Caribbians
should
have
been
impos'd
upon
them
by
the
Spaniards
,
and
that
our
Islands
should
not
have
had
it
before
they
were
known
by
them
.
The
first
reason
we
give
of
this
assertion
is
,
that
before
either
the
Spaniards
or
Portuguez
had
found
a
passage
into
Brazil
,
there
were
in
those
Parts
certain
men
more
subtle
and
ingenious
then
the
rest
,
whom
the
Brasilians
call'd
Caraibes
,
or
Caribbians
,
as
Johannes
de
Lery
hath
observ'd
in
his
History
.
Secondly
,
it
is
a
thing
out
of
all
controversie
that
there
are
certain
Savages
who
bear
the
name
of
Caribbians
in
some
Quarters
of
the
Southerly
part
of
America
,
where
the
Spaniards
never
had
any
Commerce
:
For
not
only
those
of
the
same
Nation
with
our
Islanders
,
who
inhabit
along
those
Coasts
of
the
Meridional
America
,
and
are
neer
Neighbours
to
the
Dutch
Colonies
of
Cayenna
and
Berbica
,
but
those
also
who
live
far
within
that
Meridional
Continent
,
beyond
the
sources
of
the
most
remarkable
Rivers
,
call
themselves
Caribbians
.
Moreover
,
we
shall
find
in
the
sequel
of
this
Chapter
,
that
there
is
in
the
Septentrional
Continent
a
powerful
Nation
consisting
for
the
most
part
of
certain
Families
,
who
at
this
present
take
a
great
pride
in
being
called
Caribbians
,
and
stand
upon
it
,
that
they
had
receiv'd
that
name
long
before
America
was
discover'd
.
Add
to
this
,
that
though
it
were
granted
that
the
Spaniards
would
have
impos'd
that
name
on
all
those
Nations
,
how
can
it
be
prov'd
that
they
were
as
willing
to
accept
of
it
from
People
unknown
and
Enemies
to
them
?
Now
it
is
certain
,
that
not
only
all
those
people
do
call
themselves
Caribbians
,
but
also
that
they
withal
think
it
a
glory
,
and
derive
an
advantage
from
that
name
,
as
Monsieur
du
Montel
hath
heard
it
from
their
own
mouths
:
How
then
is
it
to
be
imagin'd
that
they
should
triumph
in
a
name
which
they
had
receiv'd
from
their
Enemies
?
Nay
if
it
be
urg'd
further
,
as
we
shall
see
anon
,
that
the
Ancestors
of
our
Savage
Inhabitants
of
the
Islands
receiv'd
from
the
Apalachites
the
name
of
Caribbians
,
instead
of
that
of
Cofachites
,
under
which
they
went
before
;
it
may
be
replyed
,
That
they
took
it
from
such
as
were
their
friends
and
confederates
,
and
that
as
an
Elogy
of
honour
.
In
fine
,
we
also
affirm
,
that
it
is
not
only
in
their
drunkenness
and
debauches
,
that
our
Indian
Inhabitants
of
the
Islands
call
themselves
Caribbians
,
but
they
do
it
also
when
they
are
sober
and
in
cold
blood
;
And
as
to
their
calling
themselves
Calinago
,
it
is
possible
they
may
have
many
different
names
,
whence
it
does
not
ever
the
more
follow
,
that
they
had
received
any
of
them
from
the
Europaeans
.
For
the
denomination
of
Oubao-bonon
;
the
signification
of
the
word
sufficiently
shews
,
that
it
is
not
particular
to
them
,
and
that
it
may
be
generally
applyed
to
any
Inhabitants
of
Islands
.
And
whereas
they
make
use
of
the
name
of
Caribbians
rather
than
of
any
other
,
when
they
speak
to
strangers
,
it
is
because
they
are
apprehensive
enough
that
that
name
is
best
known
to
them
:
but
it
is
not
to
be
concluded
thence
,
that
they
received
it
from
the
Spaniards
,
nay
it
might
be
more
probably
affirmed
that
the
Spaniards
themselves
having
learnt
it
of
them
,
should
afterwards
have
communicated
it
to
other
Europaeans
.
But
as
to
our
design
,
it
matters
not
much
whether
opinion
be
embrac'd
,
and
every
one
may
follow
which
sentiment
liketh
him
best
;
only
we
have
taken
the
liberty
to
propose
what
we
conceived
most
probable
.
As
to
the
originals
of
the
insulary
Caribbians
,
those
who
have
hitherto
given
any
account
of
them
,
have
had
so
little
light
to
guide
themselves
by
in
that
obscure
piece
of
Antiquity
,
that
they
may
be
said
to
have
grop'd
all
their
way
:
some
imagine
that
they
are
descended
from
the
Jews
,
grounding
their
conjecture
,
among
other
things
,
on
this
,
that
the
Caribbians
are
obliged
to
marry
those
Kinswomen
of
theirs
that
are
next
of
kin
to
them
,
and
that
some
among
them
eat
no
swines
flesh
nor
Tortoises
:
But
this
is
to
fetch
a
thing
too
far
off
,
and
to
ground
an
imagination
on
too
weak
conjectures
.
There
are
others
who
would
have
them
to
come
over
from
the
Haven
of
Caribana
,
and
pretend
that
they
were
transported
thence
:
But
this
opinion
is
grounded
only
on
the
clinching
of
the
words
Caribana
and
Caribbians
,
without
any
other
confirmation
.
There
are
yet
others
who
affirm
,
and
that
upon
a
simple
conjecture
,
that
these
Savages
are
the
originary
Inhabitants
of
the
greater
Islands
,
and
that
it
is
not
long
since
they
came
into
those
now
called
the
Caribbies
,
where
they
took
refuge
as
the
remainders
of
the
horrid
Massacres
committed
by
the
Spaniards
,
when
they
possess'd
themselves
of
St.
Domingo
,
Cuba
,
Jamaica
,
and
Porto-Rico
:
But
this
is
confuted
by
the
certainty
of
History
,
which
assures
us
,
that
at
the
first
beginning
of
the
discovery
of
America
,
the
Caribbies
were
possessed
and
inhabited
by
the
Caribbians
;
that
at
first
they
were
surprized
and
ill-entreated
by
the
Spaniards
;
but
that
afterwards
these
last
being
beaten
off
with
disadvantage
,
and
meeting
with
many
inconveniences
in
the
prosecution
of
that
war
,
made
a
kind
of
agreement
with
some
among
them
,
as
we
shall
see
more
particularly
hereafter
in
the
Chapter
of
their
Wars
.
Add
to
this
,
that
the
Indians
of
Corassao
,
who
,
without
all
dispute
,
are
some
of
those
persons
who
escaped
the
Massacres
,
and
who
have
among
them
some
yet
living
,
who
lived
in
the
Port
called
at
the
present
,
the
Port
of
the
Kow-Island
,
or
as
the
French
call
Le
port
de
l'
Isle
à
vache
,
in
the
Island
of
Hispaniola
,
when
the
first
Spaniards
landed
there
,
have
not
a
word
of
the
Caribbian
Language
in
theirs
,
nor
any
thing
of
Carriage
;
whence
it
may
be
deduc'd
,
that
there
never
was
any
communication
or
correspondence
between
them
and
the
Caribbians
.
Besides
,
those
of
the
greater
Islands
who
might
have
fled
to
avoid
the
tyranny
of
the
Spaniards
,
would
have
had
greater
encouragement
to
retreat
into
the
Territories
which
were
below
them
,
and
whereto
the
regular
winds
lay
more
fit
to
carry
them
,
than
to
direct
their
course
against
the
wind
,
and
so
retarding
their
flight
,
expose
themselves
to
a
thousand
hazards
by
Sea
,
and
engage
themselves
in
a
voyage
twenty
times
as
long
:
For
it
is
almost
a
miracle
,
that
such
Vessels
as
theirs
are
can
advance
a
league
in
a
day
against
the
wind
;
nay
it
many
times
happens
that
very
great
vessels
are
in
their
ascent
forc'd
back
more
in
three
hours
than
they
had
advanc'd
in
six
daies
:
For
we
have
it
from
very
skilful
Pilots
,
that
they
have
been
three
months
getting
up
from
the
Cul-de-Sac
of
St.
Domingo
to
St.
Christophers
;
whereas
to
fall
down
from
St.
Christophers
to
St.
Domingo
,
there
needs
commonly
not
above
four
or
five
days
at
most
.
As
concerning
the
opinion
the
Caribbians
themselves
have
of
their
origine
,
we
find
,
that
,
being
as
ignorant
of
all
Monuments
of
Antiquity
,
as
free
from
all
curiosity
of
enquiring
after
things
to
come
,
they
believe
for
the
most
part
,
that
they
are
descended
from
the
Calibites
or
Calibis
,
their
Allyes
and
great
friends
,
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Meridional
part
of
America
,
&
the
neighbouring
people
of
the
Arouagues
or
Alouagues
,
in
that
Country
or
Province
which
is
commonly
called
Guyana
,
or
the
Savage-Coast
.
And
those
who
adhere
to
this
opinion
,
ground
their
perswasion
on
the
conformity
of
Language
,
Religion
and
Manners
,
observable
between
the
Caribbian
Inhabitants
of
the
Islands
,
and
the
Calibites
;
though
it
may
as
well
be
presum'd
that
the
said
resemblance
might
partly
proceed
from
the
allyance
and
particular
friendship
there
was
between
them
;
partly
from
the
Neighbourhood
of
the
Caribbians
of
the
Meridional
Continent
and
those
Calibites
;
and
partly
from
some
other
causes
,
whereof
we
shall
give
an
account
hereafter
.
But
these
poor
Savages
of
the
Islands
agree
not
among
themselves
in
the
particular
relation
they
make
of
their
Extraction
,
and
the
occasion
that
brought
them
into
those
Islands
;
nor
can
they
give
any
account
of
the
time
of
their
coming
thither
.
We
shall
here
set
down
what
those
of
S.
Vincent
and
some
others
have
related
to
Monsieur
du
Montel
concerning
themselves
,
which
we
have
taken
out
of
his
curious
Collections
.
All
the
Caribbians
were
heretofore
subject
to
the
Arouagues
,
and
obey'd
their
Prince
;
but
some
among
them
not
able
to
endure
that
yoke
,
broke
out
into
a
Rebellion
:
And
that
they
might
the
better
live
undisturb'd
,
and
at
a
distance
from
their
Enemies
,
they
retreated
to
the
Caribby-Islands
,
which
were
not
at
that
time
inhabited
;
and
their
first
landing
was
in
the
Island
of
Tabago
,
which
is
one
of
the
neerest
to
the
Continent
:
Afterwards
the
other
Calibites
shook
of
the
Domination
of
the
Arouagues
;
but
finding
themselves
strong
enough
,
or
not
having
the
same
inclination
with
the
former
,
they
continu'd
in
their
Country
;
and
what
they
had
at
the
time
of
their
revolt
they
have
kept
ever
since
,
and
live
free
in
the
Country
,
but
Enemies
to
the
Arouagues
,
having
a
Captain-General
of
their
own
Nation
,
by
whom
they
are
commanded
.
They
have
also
continu'd
to
this
present
Friends
and
Confederates
to
the
Caribbians
.
Upon
this
Relation
it
is
that
some
ground
the
explication
they
make
of
the
word
Caribbians
,
as
if
it
signified
Rebells
;
whether
it
was
impos'd
upon
them
by
the
Arouagues
,
or
that
those
people
assum'd
it
of
themselves
by
way
of
triumph
,
as
deriving
a
certain
glory
from
their
noble
Insurrection
,
and
the
generous
Rebellion
which
establish'd
them
in
peace
and
liberty
:
But
there
needs
no
more
to
shew
that
the
word
Caribbian
does
not
signifie
Rebel
,
as
among
others
a
certain
Journal
of
a
Dutch-man
,
than
that
there
are
many
Colonies
in
several
parts
of
the
Continent
of
America
,
both
the
Septentrional
and
Meridional
,
which
no
body
pretends
or
can
pretend
were
ever
under
the
power
of
the
Arouagues
,
which
yet
are
known
by
the
name
of
Caribbians
.
And
as
to
the
being
among
them
any
that
have
rebell'd
against
other
Sovereigns
,
only
this
may
be
inferr'd
thence
,
That
being
since
reconcil'd
to
them
,
and
living
to
this
day
in
the
midst
of
them
,
under
the
said
name
of
Caribbians
,
as
we
shall
see
more
particularly
anon
,
there
is
no
likelihood
that
it
should
signifie
Rebels
,
since
it
were
a
blasting
of
their
Reputation
,
and
a
mark
of
Infamy
to
them
.
But
those
who
have
convers'd
a
long
time
together
among
the
Savages
of
Dominico
relate
,
that
the
Caribbian
Inhabitants
of
that
Island
are
of
opinion
,
that
their
Ancestors
came
out
of
the
Continent
,
from
among
the
Calibites
,
to
make
a
War
against
a
Nation
of
the
Arouagues
,
which
inhabited
the
Islands
,
which
Nation
they
utterly
destroy'd
,
excepting
only
the
Women
,
whom
they
took
to
themselves
,
and
by
that
means
repeopled
the
Islands
:
Whence
it
comes
that
t●e
Wives
of
the
Caribbian
Inhabitants
of
the
Islands
have
a
language
different
from
that
of
the
Men
in
many
things
,
and
in
some
consonant
to
that
of
the
Arouagues
of
the
Continent
.
He
who
was
the
Commander
in
chief
in
that
Enterprise
bestow'd
the
conquer'd
Islands
on
his
Confidents
;
and
he
to
whose
lot
the
Island
of
Dominico
fell
was
called
Ouboutou-timani
,
that
is
to
say
,
King
,
and
caused
himself
to
be
carried
on
the
shoulders
of
those
whom
the
Islanders
call
Labouyou
,
that
is
,
Servants
.
There
is
so
little
certainty
and
so
much
variety
in
all
these
Relations
,
and
others
of
the
like
nature
,
which
these
poor
ignorant
people
make
upon
this
occasion
,
that
the
most
prudent
sort
of
people
conceive
there
cannot
any
judgment
be
grounded
thereon
:
And
indeed
these
Savages
themselves
speak
not
thereof
but
at
adventure
,
and
as
people
tell
stories
of
what
they
had
seen
in
their
dreams
;
so
careless
have
they
been
in
preserving
the
tradition
of
their
Origine
;
and
they
palpably
contradict
and
confute
one
the
other
by
the
difference
of
their
Relations
:
However
,
we
shall
find
at
the
end
of
this
Chapter
what
seems
most
probable
to
have
given
occasion
to
most
to
believe
that
they
are
descended
from
the
Calibites
.
In
all
the
several
sentiments
whereof
we
have
given
an
account
,
either
out
of
the
Writings
or
Discourses
of
divers
others
,
there
is
this
that
's
commendable
,
That
those
who
advance
them
,
proceed
consequently
to
the
discoveries
they
had
made
,
and
that
they
do
all
that
lies
in
their
power
to
unravel
and
disengage
ancient
and
unknown
Truths
.
But
if
the
Relation
we
are
about
to
give
of
the
Origine
of
the
Caribbian
Inhabitants
of
the
Islands
,
be
the
most
ample
,
the
most
particular
,
the
most
full
of
Curiosities
,
and
the
best
circumstanc'd
of
any
that
hath
hitherto
appear'd
,
it
is
but
just
we
should
think
it
accordingly
the
truest
and
most
certain
;
yet
with
this
caution
,
that
we
still
leave
the
judicious
Reader
at
liberty
to
follow
that
sentiment
which
shall
seem
most
rational
to
him
.
And
whereas
we
ought
to
render
every
one
the
commendation
he
justly
deserves
,
we
are
to
acquaint
the
Publick
,
that
it
is
oblig'd
for
these
Particularities
and
Discoveries
to
the
obliging
Communication
we
have
receiv'd
thereof
from
one
Master
Brigstock
an
English
Gentleman
,
one
of
the
most
curious
and
inquisitive
Persons
in
the
World
,
who
,
among
his
other
great
and
singular
accomplishments
,
hath
attained
the
perfection
of
the
Virginian
and
Floridian
Languages
,
as
having
in
his
noble
Travels
seen
all
the
Islands
,
and
a
great
part
of
the
Septentrional
America
:
By
that
means
it
was
that
he
came
exactly
to
understand
,
upon
the
very
place
whereof
we
shall
make
mention
,
and
from
such
intelligent
Persons
as
could
give
him
an
account
thereof
with
some
certainty
,
the
ensuing
History
of
the
Origine
of
our
Savages
,
the
truth
whereof
he
will
make
good
whenever
occasion
shall
require
.
The
Caribbians
were
originary
Inhabitants
of
the
Septentrional
part
of
America
,
of
that
Country
which
is
now
called
Florida
:
They
came
to
Inhabit
the
Islands
after
they
had
departed
from
amidst
the
Apalachites
,
among
whom
they
lived
a
long
time
;
and
they
left
there
some
of
their
people
,
who
to
this
day
go
under
the
name
of
Caribbians
:
But
their
first
origine
is
from
the
Cofachites
,
who
only
chang'd
their
denomination
,
and
were
called
Caribbians
in
the
Country
of
the
Apalachites
,
as
we
shall
see
anon
.
The
Apalachites
are
a
powerful
and
generous
Nation
,
which
continues
to
this
present
planted
in
the
same
Country
of
Florida
:
They
are
the
Inhabitants
of
a
gallant
and
spacious
Country
called
Apalacha
,
from
which
they
have
received
their
name
,
and
which
begins
at
the
altitude
of
thirty
three
degrees
and
twenty
five
minutes
,
North
of
the
Equinoctial
Line
,
and
reaches
to
the
thirty
seventh
degree
.
This
people
have
a
communication
with
the
Sea
of
the
great
Gulf
of
Mexico
or
New
Spain
,
by
the
means
of
a
River
,
which
taking
its
source
out
of
the
Apalachaean
Mountains
,
at
the
foot
whereof
they
inhabit
,
after
it
hath
wandred
through
many
rich
Campagnes
,
disembogues
it self
at
last
into
the
Sea
neer
the
Islands
of
Tacobago
:
The
Spaniards
have
called
this
River
Riu
del
Spirito
Santo
;
but
the
Apalachites
call
it
still
by
its
ancient
name
of
Hitanachi
,
which
in
their
Language
signifies
fair
and
pleasant
.
On
the
East-side
they
are
divided
from
all
other
Nations
by
high
and
far-spreading
Mountains
,
whose
tops
are
cover'd
with
snow
most
part
of
the
year
,
and
which
separate
them
from
Virginia
:
on
the
other
sides
they
abjoin
to
several
inconsiderable
Nations
,
which
are
all
their
friends
and
confederates
.
These
Apalachites
make
it
their
boast
,
that
they
had
propagated
certain
Colonies
a
great
way
into
Mexico
:
And
they
show
to
this
day
a
great
Road
by
land
,
by
which
they
affirm
that
their
Forces
march'd
into
those
parts
.
The
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
,
upon
their
arrival
gave
them
the
name
of
Tlatuici
,
which
signifies
Mountaineers
or
High-Landers
,
for
they
were
more
hardy
and
more
generous
than
they
.
They
planted
themselves
in
a
quarter
like
that
from
which
they
came
,
scituate
at
the
foot
of
the
Mountains
,
in
a
fertile
soil
,
where
they
built
a
City
,
as
neer
as
they
could
like
that
which
they
had
left
behind
them
,
whereof
they
are
possess'd
to
this
day
.
They
are
so
united
there
by
inter-marriages
and
other
bonds
of
peace
,
that
they
make
up
but
one
people
with
them
;
nor
indeed
could
they
well
be
discern'd
one
from
the
other
,
if
they
had
not
retain'd
several
words
of
their
originary
language
,
which
is
the
only
observable
difference
between
them
.
After
the
Apalachites
had
planted
this
Colony
,
the
Cofachites
,
who
liv'd
more
towards
the
north
of
America
,
in
a
fenny
and
somewhat
barren
Country
,
and
who
had
continu'd
till
then
in
good
correspondence
with
them
,
knowing
that
they
were
then
far
from
their
best
and
most
valiant
men
,
took
an
advantageous
opportunity
to
fall
upon
their
Neighbours
the
Apalachites
,
and
to
force
them
out
of
their
habitations
,
or
at
least
to
participate
with
them
of
the
land
where
they
had
setled
themselves
,
after
they
should
become
Masters
thereof
.
This
design
having
been
carried
on
very
cunningly
among
the
chiefest
of
the
Cofachites
,
they
afterwards
publish'd
it
in
all
their
Villages
,
and
got
it
approv'd
by
all
the
heads
of
Families
,
who
instead
of
minding
the
business
of
Husbandry
and
setting
things
in
order
for
the
sowing
of
Corn
at
the
beginning
of
the
Spring
,
as
they
were
wont
to
do
other
years
,
prepar'd
their
Bows
,
Arrows
,
and
Clubs
;
and
having
set
their
habitations
on
fire
,
and
furnish'd
themselves
with
some
little
provisions
out
of
what
was
left
of
the
precedent
Winter
,
they
took
the
field
,
with
their
wives
and
children
,
and
all
the
little
baggage
they
had
,
with
a
resolution
either
to
conquer
or
dye
,
since
they
had
cut
off
all
hopes
of
returning
to
a
place
which
they
had
destroy'd
and
despoil'd
of
all
manner
of
conveniences
.
In
this
equipage
they
in
a
short
time
got
to
the
frontiers
of
their
Neighbours
:
The
Apalachites
who
thought
of
nothing
less
than
having
an
enemy
so
neer
them
,
were
then
very
busie
about
the
planting
of
their
Mais
,
and
the
roots
from
which
they
derive
their
ordinary
sustenance
:
Those
who
liv'd
about
the
great
Lake
at
the
foot
of
the
Mountains
,
which
they
call
in
their
Language
Theomi
,
having
perceiv'd
this
powerful
Army
ready
to
fall
on
them
,
immediately
made
their
retreat
into
the
neighbouring
Mountains
,
and
left
their
villages
and
cattel
to
the
disposal
of
the
enemy
;
thence
they
took
their
march
through
the
woods
;
to
carry
intelligence
of
this
erruption
to
the
Cities
which
are
in
the
vallies
among
the
first
mountains
,
where
resided
the
Paracoussis
,
who
is
the
King
of
the
Country
,
with
all
the
considerable
forces
thereof
.
Upon
this
so
unexpected
news
,
the
said
Prince
,
while
he
was
making
his
preparations
to
go
against
the
Enemy
,
posted
those
who
were
most
in
a
readiness
for
the
expedition
in
the
Avenues
of
the
mountains
,
and
placed
Ambuscadoes
in
several
parts
of
the
great
Forests
,
which
lye
between
the
great
Lake
and
the
Mountains
,
and
through
which
there
was
a
necessity
of
passing
to
get
into
that
pleasant
and
spacious
valley
,
which
is
above
sixty
leagues
in
length
,
and
about
ten
in
bredth
;
where
are
the
habitations
of
the
chiefest
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
,
and
the
most
considerable
Cities
in
the
Kingdom
.
While
the
Cofachites
were
busie
about
the
plundering
and
pillaging
the
houses
they
had
found
neer
the
great
Lake
,
the
Apalachites
had
the
opportunity
to
prepare
themselves
for
the
reception
of
them
:
But
the
former
,
instead
of
taking
the
ordinary
Roads
and
ways
which
led
to
the
flat
Country
,
which
,
as
we
said
,
lie
between
the
Mountains
,
having
left
their
Wives
and
Children
neer
the
great
Lake
,
under
the
guard
of
some
Forces
they
had
drawn
off
from
the
main
Body
,
and
being
guided
by
some
of
the
Apalachites
,
whom
they
had
surprized
fishing
in
the
great
Lake
,
cross'd
through
the
woods
,
and
made
their
way
over
mountains
and
precipices
,
over
and
through
which
the
Camels
could
hardly
have
pass'd
,
and
by
that
means
got
into
the
heart
and
centre
of
the
Country
,
and
found
themselves
of
a
sudden
in
a
Province
,
called
that
of
the
Amanites
:
They
without
any
resistance
surpriz'd
the
chiefest
places
of
it
,
wherein
they
found
to
guard
them
only
Women
,
Children
,
and
some
old
men
,
such
as
were
not
able
to
follow
their
King
,
who
with
his
people
lay
expecting
the
Enemy
at
the
ordinary
descents
which
led
into
the
Country
.
The
Cofachites
perceiving
that
their
design
had
prov'd
so
successful
,
and
that
there
was
a
great
likelihood
that
in
a
short
time
they
should
become
Masters
of
the
whole
Country
,
since
they
had
met
with
so
good
fortune
immediately
upon
their
first
appearance
,
prosecuted
their
conquests
further
,
and
having
Cities
for
their
retreat
,
where
they
had
left
good
strong
Garrisons
,
they
marched
towards
the
King
of
Apalacha
,
with
a
resolution
either
to
fight
him
,
or
at
least
oblige
him
to
allow
them
the
quiet
possession
of
some
part
of
the
Country
.
The
Apalachite
was
extreamly
surpriz'd
,
when
he
understood
that
the
Enemy
,
whom
he
had
all
this
while
expected
on
the
Frontiers
,
and
at
the
known
avenues
of
the
Country
,
had
already
possess'd
himself
of
a
Province
that
lay
in
the
centre
of
his
Dominions
,
and
that
he
had
left
Garrisons
in
the
Cities
and
most
considerable
places
thereof
:
However
,
being
a
magnanimous
and
gallant
Prince
,
he
would
try
whether
the
chance
of
Arms
would
prove
as
favourable
to
him
,
as
he
thought
his
cause
good
and
just
;
he
thereupon
came
down
with
his
people
out
of
the
Mountains
,
where
he
had
encamped
himself
;
and
having
encourag'd
those
that
were
about
him
to
do
their
utmost
,
he
confidently
set
upon
the
van-guard
of
the
Cofachites
,
which
was
come
out
to
observe
his
motion
:
having
on
both
sides
spent
all
their
arrows
,
they
came
to
a
close
fight
,
and
having
taken
their
Clubs
,
there
was
a
great
slaughter
in
both
Armies
,
till
that
night
having
separated
them
,
the
Cofachites
observ'd
that
they
had
lost
a
great
number
of
theirs
in
the
engagement
,
and
found
that
they
had
to
do
with
a
people
that
behav'd
themselves
more
valiantly
than
they
had
imagined
to
themselves
they
would
have
done
;
and
consequently
that
their
best
course
would
be
to
enter
into
a
friendly
treaty
with
them
,
rather
than
venture
another
hazard
of
their
Forces
in
a
strange
Country
.
Upon
this
they
resolv'd
,
that
the
next
morning
they
would
send
Embassadours
to
the
King
of
the
Apalachites
,
with
certain
Overtures
of
Peace
,
and
in
case
of
a
refusal
(
dissembling
the
loss
they
had
receiv'd
in
the
former
Engagement
)
to
declare
open
War
,
and
to
challenge
him
to
be
immediately
ready
to
receive
their
Charge
,
which
should
be
much
more
violent
then
what
they
had
met
withal
the
day
before
;
and
that
then
all
their
Forces
were
come
together
.
The
Paracousses
of
the
Apalachites
having
given
audience
to
these
Embassadours
,
desir'd
that
days
time
to
consider
of
the
Propositions
which
had
been
made
to
him
;
and
thereupon
having
requir'd
of
them
the
Articles
and
Conditions
under
which
they
would
Treat
with
him
,
in
case
he
might
be
inclin'd
to
Peace
,
they
told
him
,
That
they
had
left
their
own
Country
with
a
resolution
to
plant
themselves
either
by
friendship
or
by
force
in
that
good
and
fat
Country
whereof
he
was
possess'd
;
and
that
if
he
would
condescend
to
the
former
of
those
means
,
they
desired
to
become
one
People
with
the
Apalachites
,
to
dwell
in
their
Country
,
and
to
cultivate
it
,
and
so
to
supply
the
empty
places
of
those
who
not
long
before
had
gone
from
among
them
to
plant
a
new
Colony
in
some
remote
parts
of
the
World
.
The
Apalachite
assembled
his
Council
upon
these
considerations
,
and
having
acquainted
them
therewith
,
he
represented
,
That
the
Army
of
the
Cofachites
hindred
the
coming
in
of
the
Assistances
which
they
might
receive
from
the
other
Provinces
that
had
not
been
ready
to
come
in
to
them
at
the
beginning
of
the
War
;
That
by
the
same
means
the
passage
of
Provisions
was
absolutely
obstructed
;
That
the
Enemy
was
Master
of
the
Field
,
and
that
without
any
resistance
he
had
got
into
one
of
the
best
Provinces
of
the
whole
Country
,
where
he
had
also
possess'd
himself
of
places
of
Importance
;
and
,
That
though
in
the
precedent
Engagement
he
had
taken
particular
notice
of
the
incomparable
fidelity
and
gallantry
of
his
People
,
in
setting
upon
and
fighting
against
the
Enemies
,
over
whom
they
had
very
considerable
Advantages
,
yet
had
that
good
Success
been
bought
with
the
loss
of
his
most
valiant
Captains
,
and
the
best
of
his
Souldiers
;
and
consequently
it
concern'd
them
to
bethink
themselves
of
some
means
to
preserve
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
,
by
sparing
what
was
then
left
of
the
choicest
Men
:
And
since
the
Enemies
were
the
first
Proposers
of
the
Conditions
of
Peace
,
it
would
be
the
safest
way
to
hearken
thereto
,
if
it
might
be
done
without
any
derogation
from
their
Glory
,
and
the
great
Reputation
they
had
acquir'd
before
;
inasmuch
as
there
was
waste
grounds
enough
in
several
places
,
and
that
the
Country
,
by
reason
of
the
transplantation
of
some
part
of
their
Inhabitants
,
was
spacious
and
fertile
enough
to
sustain
them
all
.
All
the
chief
Commanders
of
the
Apalachites
having
heard
what
had
been
propos'd
by
their
King
,
and
concluding
it
was
not
fear
that
oblig'd
him
to
hearken
to
an
Accommodation
with
the
Cofachites
,
since
that
the
day
before
he
had
ventur'd
his
Person
among
the
most
forward
;
but
that
it
proceeded
purely
from
the
desire
he
had
that
they
might
not
be
rashly
expos'd
to
further
danger
,
and
his
care
of
preserving
his
People
,
which
was
already
at
the
mercy
of
the
Enemy
,
who
had
possess'd
himself
of
one
of
the
richest
Provinces
;
and
having
also
understood
by
some
Spies
who
were
come
into
the
Kings
Army
by
some
secret
ways
,
and
made
their
escape
out
of
the
Cities
where
the
Cofachites
had
their
Garisons
,
that
they
treated
with
great
mildness
and
respect
the
women
and
old
men
whom
they
had
found
there
;
having
,
I
say
,
taken
all
these
things
into
consideration
,
they
unanimously
subscribed
to
the
sentiments
of
their
Prince
,
and
made
answer
,
That
there
was
a
necessity
of
condescending
to
an
Accommodation
,
and
making
some
Agreement
upon
the
most
advantageous
Conditions
they
could
,
according
to
the
present
posture
of
their
Affairs
:
And
after
they
had
confirm'd
this
resolution
by
their
Ha
Ha
,
which
is
the
sign
of
the
applause
and
ratification
wherewith
they
are
wont
to
conclude
their
Deliberations
,
they
signified
the
same
to
the
Embassadors
of
the
Cofachites
,
who
expected
it
with
impatience
.
This
news
being
carried
over
to
the
Camp
of
the
Cofachites
,
was
receiv'd
with
great
joy
,
as
being
consonant
to
the
end
they
had
propos'd
to
themselves
when
they
first
undertook
the
War
and
left
their
Country
:
They
thereupon
immediately
deputed
some
of
the
chiefest
among
them
to
agree
with
the
Apalachites
about
the
absolute
conclusion
of
that
Peace
,
and
to
sign
the
Articles
of
the
Treaty
.
These
Deputies
being
come
to
the
place
where
the
Prince
of
the
Apalachites
expected
them
,
attended
by
the
most
considerable
Persons
about
his
Court
,
sitting
on
a
Seat
somwhat
higher
then
any
of
the
rest
,
and
cover'd
with
a
rich
Fur
,
were
very
kindly
receiv'd
;
and
having
taken
their
Seats
,
the
King
drank
to
them
of
a
certain
Beverage
call'd
Cassina
,
out
of
a
Bowl
of
which
he
first
tasted
himself
:
All
that
were
present
at
the
Council
drank
afterwards
in
order
;
which
done
,
they
fell
upon
the
business
of
the
Treaty
,
which
was
concluded
upon
these
Conditions
;
That
the
Cofachites
should
inhabit
promiscuously
in
the
Cities
and
Towns
of
the
Apalachites
;
That
in
all
respects
they
should
be
esteem'd
and
accounted
as
the
natural
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
;
That
they
should
absolutely
enjoy
the
same
Priviledges
;
That
they
should
be
subject
to
the
King
,
as
the
others
were
;
That
they
should
embrace
the
Religion
,
and
observe
the
Customs
of
the
Country
:
Or
if
they
would
rather
,
the
Apalachites
would
resign
up
to
them
the
rich
and
great
Province
of
Amana
,
to
be
enjoy'd
only
by
them
,
according
to
the
limits
which
should
be
agreed
upon
:
Provided
nevertheless
,
That
they
should
acknowledge
the
King
of
the
Apalachites
for
their
Sovereign
,
and
that
from
thence
forward
they
should
render
him
reasonable
homage
.
This
Agreement
being
thus
reciprocally
concluded
,
was
attended
with
mutual
acclamations
:
Not
long
after
,
the
Deputies
of
the
Cofachites
having
given
an
account
of
their
negotiation
to
their
Commander
in
chief
and
his
Councel
,
and
represented
to
them
the
choice
which
had
been
left
them
either
of
living
promiscuously
among
the
Apalachites
,
or
being
sole
possessors
of
the
Province
into
which
they
were
entered
;
they
unanimously
accepted
of
the
latter
,
and
so
became
absolute
Masters
of
that
Province
of
Amana
,
whereof
the
King
of
the
Apalachites
put
them
himself
into
quiet
possession
:
The
Women
,
Children
,
and
Old
men
,
who
had
been
left
behind
,
when
all
s
as
were
able
to
bear
arms
had
follow'd
their
Prince
,
were
transported
into
some
of
the
other
Provinces
,
where
the
King
appointed
a
setled
habitation
for
them
,
and
all
the
gallant
men
of
that
Province
who
had
ventur'd
their
lives
against
the
Enemy
,
and
for
the
preservation
of
their
Country
.
All
things
being
thus
setled
,
both
parties
laid
down
their
arms
,
and
the
Cofachites
went
to
fetch
their
Wives
,
Children
,
Cattel
,
Baggage
,
and
the
Souldiers
they
had
left
neer
the
great
Lake
of
Theomi
;
and
being
safely
return'd
,
they
dispos'd
themselves
into
the
Cities
appointed
them
,
congratulating
their
good
fortune
in
the
conquest
of
so
noble
a
Country
,
answerably
to
their
expectation
at
the
first
undertaking
of
the
War
.
From
that
time
the
Apalachites
gave
the
name
of
Caribbians
,
or
as
the
French
would
have
it
,
Caraibes
,
to
those
new
comers
,
who
of
a
sudden
,
and
contrary
to
their
expectation
,
forc'd
themselves
upon
them
,
to
repair
the
breach
which
had
been
made
by
the
transplantation
of
some
of
their
people
into
another
Country
of
America
:
so
that
this
word
Caraibes
signifies
,
in
their
language
,
a
sort
of
people
added
,
or
suddenly
and
unexpectedly
coming
in
,
strangers
,
or
stout
and
valiant
men
;
as
if
they
would
express
,
that
a
generous
people
,
whom
they
expected
not
,
were
come
upon
them
,
and
had
been
added
to
them
:
and
this
denomination
continu'd
to
these
new
comers
instead
of
that
of
Cofachites
,
which
hath
been
kept
up
only
in
some
weak
and
wretched
Families
which
liv'd
more
towards
the
north
of
Florida
,
and
after
the
departure
of
the
true
Cofachites
,
possess'd
themselves
of
their
habitations
,
and
would
also
have
pass'd
under
the
name
of
those
who
had
preceded
them
in
the
possession
of
that
Country
:
Whereas
on
the
other
side
,
these
true
Cofachites
were
known
by
the
name
of
Caribbians
in
the
Province
of
Amana
;
and
therefore
henceforward
we
shall
speak
of
them
,
and
the
Colonies
which
they
have
since
sent
abroad
,
only
under
that
name
.
These
two
Nations
being
thus
united
by
the
determination
of
their
differences
,
and
the
period
they
put
to
a
cruel
war
which
might
have
ruin'd
them
both
,
liv'd
afterwards
in
good
correspondence
for
many
years
.
But
in
process
of
time
,
the
Caribbians
finding
themselves
multiply'd
in
the
Country
which
they
had
conquer'd
by
their
arms
,
would
not
embrace
the
Religion
of
the
Apalachites
,
who
ador'd
the
Sun
,
as
shall
be
shewn
hereafter
,
nor
be
present
at
their
Ceremonies
in
the
Temple
they
had
in
the
Province
of
Bemarin
,
where
the
Court
was
;
nor
in
fine
render
the
King
the
homages
that
were
due
to
him
for
the
Province
they
were
possess'd
of
,
according
to
their
promise
,
and
the
Articles
of
the
Treaty
.
This
breach
of
promise
on
the
part
of
the
Caribbians
,
and
that
unjustiafiable
act
,
prov'd
the
occasion
of
many
bloudy
Wars
which
happen'd
afterwards
between
the
two
Nations
:
the
Caribbians
were
surrounded
of
all
sides
by
their
adversaries
,
who
kept
them
in
so
,
that
they
could
not
any
way
enlarge
their
quarters
;
and
on
the
other
side
the
Apalachites
had
in
the
bowels
of
their
Country
a
cruel
and
irreconcileable
enemy
,
who
kept
them
perpetually
in
alarms
,
and
oblig'd
them
to
be
always
in
arms
;
during
which
,
both
the
one
and
the
other
,
sometimes
victorious
,
sometimes
beaten
,
as
the
uncertain
chance
of
war
was
pleas'd
to
carry
it
,
liv'd
a
very
sad
life
;
insomuch
that
,
many
times
,
either
for
want
of
cultivating
the
ground
,
or
by
reason
of
the
waste
committed
in
the
fields
of
one
another
,
a
little
before
the
Harvest
,
they
were
reduc'd
to
such
an
extreme
Famine
,
as
destroy'd
more
people
than
the
Sword
.
Above
an
age
was
spent
in
these
contests
,
during
which
the
Caribbians
,
who
had
for
their
Commander
in
chief
and
King
of
their
Nation
,
one
of
their
most
valiant
Captains
,
whom
they
called
Ragazim
,
added
to
their
former
acquests
another
Province
,
which
lay
next
to
them
on
the
South
side
,
and
is
called
Matica
,
which
reaching
through
the
Mountains
by
an
interval
that
receives
a
torrent
descending
from
the
same
Mountains
,
afterwards
extends
towards
the
West
,
as
far
as
the
River
,
which
taking
its
source
at
the
great
Lake
,
after
it
hath
made
several
Islands
,
and
flown
through
divers
Provinces
,
falls
at
lasst
into
the
Ocean
:
This
is
the
famous
River
which
the
French
have
called
the
River
of
May
;
but
the
Apalachites
name
it
Basainim
,
which
signifies
in
their
language
,
the
delicious
River
,
or
abounding
in
fish
.
The
Caribbians
having
thus
dilated
their
territories
,
and
forc'd
their
Enemies
to
retreat
,
made
for
some
years
a
truce
with
the
Apalachites
,
who
being
wearied
out
with
the
Wars
,
and
discourag'd
by
the
loss
of
a
considerable
Province
,
willingly
hearkned
to
that
cessation
of
arms
,
and
all
acts
of
hostility
.
But
these
Apalachites
being
exasperated
to
see
their
Country
grown
less
by
one
of
the
best
Provinces
belonging
to
it
,
taking
the
advantage
of
the
opportunity
of
that
Truce
,
secretly
consulted
several
times
among
themselves
how
they
might
carry
on
their
designs
more
successfully
against
the
Caribbians
then
they
had
done
before
;
and
having
found
by
sad
experience
,
that
they
had
not
advanc'd
their
affairs
much
by
assaulting
their
Enemies
openly
,
and
by
setled
Engagements
,
they
resolv'd
to
supplant
them
by
subtlety
,
and
to
that
end
to
think
of
all
ways
imaginable
to
make
a
division
among
them
,
and
insensibly
to
engage
them
in
a
Civil
War
within
their
own
Country
.
This
advice
being
receiv'd
and
generally
approv'd
of
all
their
Priests
,
who
are
in
very
great
esteem
among
them
,
and
have
Voices
in
their
most
important
Assemblies
,
immediately
furnish'd
them
with
expedients
,
and
suggested
to
them
the
means
,
which
were
to
this
effect
.
They
had
observ'd
that
those
people
who
came
in
so
slily
and
surpriz'd
them
in
their
own
Country
,
were
without
Religion
,
and
made
no
acknowledgment
of
any
Divinity
,
whereto
they
conceiv'd
themselves
oblig'd
to
render
any
publick
Service
,
and
that
they
stood
in
fear
only
of
a
certain
evil
Spirit
which
they
called
Mabouya
,
because
he
sometimes
tormented
them
;
yet
so
as
that
in
the
mean
time
they
did
not
do
him
any
homage
:
Thence
it
came
that
for
some
years
after
their
arrival
,
during
which
they
had
liv'd
in
good
correspondence
with
them
,
they
endeavour'd
to
induce
them
by
their
example
to
acknowledge
the
Sun
to
be
the
sovereign
Governour
of
the
World
,
and
to
adore
him
as
God
.
These
Exhortations
and
Instructions
had
a
great
influence
over
the
Spirits
of
the
chiefest
among
the
Caribbians
,
and
had
made
strong
impressions
in
them
;
so
that
having
receiv'd
the
first
Principles
of
that
Religion
while
the
time
of
their
mutual
correspondence
continu'd
,
many
left
the
Province
of
Amana
wherein
they
had
their
habitations
,
and
went
into
that
of
Bemarin
,
the
principal
Province
of
the
Apalachites
,
whence
they
ascended
into
the
Mountain
of
Olaimi
,
upon
which
the
Apalachites
made
their
solemn
Offerings
;
and
upon
their
invitation
the
Caribbians
had
participated
of
those
Cermonies
and
that
Service
:
These
Priests
,
whom
the
Apalachites
call
Jaouas
,
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
Men
of
God
,
knew
that
the
seeds
of
Religion
are
not
so
easily
smother'd
in
the
hearts
of
men
;
and
that
,
though
the
long
Wars
they
had
had
with
the
Caribbians
had
hinder'd
the
exercise
thereof
,
yet
would
it
be
no
hard
matter
for
them
to
blow
up
,
as
we
may
say
,
those
sparks
in
them
which
lay
hid
under
the
ashes
.
The
Truce
and
Cessation
of
all
acts
of
Hostility
,
which
had
been
concluded
between
the
two
Nations
,
presented
the
Apalachites
with
a
favourable
opportunity
to
prosecute
their
design
;
whereupon
the
Priests
of
the
Sun
advis'd
,
with
the
Kings
Consent
,
that
there
should
be
a
publication
made
among
the
Caribbians
,
that
at
the
beginning
of
the
Month
of
March
,
which
they
call
Naarim
in
their
language
,
they
would
render
a
solemn
Service
in
honour
of
the
Sun
,
on
the
high
Mountain
;
and
that
the
said
Service
should
be
attended
with
Divertisements
,
Feasting
,
and
Presents
,
which
they
should
liberally
give
to
such
as
were
present
thereat
.
This
Ceremony
was
no
new
thing
among
the
Apalachites
,
so
that
the
Caribbians
could
not
suspect
any
circumvention
,
nor
fear
any
surprise
;
for
it
was
a
very
ancient
custom
among
them
to
make
extraordinary
Prayers
to
the
Sun
at
the
beginning
of
the
Month
of
Naarim
,
which
is
precisely
the
time
that
they
have
done
sowing
their
Mais
.
That
which
they
desire
in
this
Service
is
,
That
the
Sun
would
be
pleas'd
to
cause
that
which
they
had
recommended
to
his
care
,
to
spring
,
grow
,
and
come
to
maturity
.
They
have
also
the
same
solemnity
in
the
Month
of
May
,
at
which
time
they
have
got
in
their
first
Harvest
,
to
render
him
thanks
for
the
fruits
they
conceive
that
they
have
receiv'd
from
his
hands
.
Besides
,
the
Caribbians
knew
well
enough
,
that
during
these
Festivals
the
Apalachites
hung
up
their
Bows
and
Arrows
;
that
it
was
accounted
a
hainous
crime
among
them
to
go
arm'd
into
their
Temple
,
and
to
raise
the
least
dispute
there
;
and
that
during
those
days
of
Selemnity
,
the
greatest
Enemies
were
commonly
reconcil'd
,
and
laid
aside
all
enmity
.
In
fine
,
they
made
not
the
least
doubt
but
that
the
Publick
Faith
,
and
the
promise
solemnly
made
,
would
be
inviolably
observ'd
.
Upon
this
assurance
they
dispose
themselves
to
pass
over
into
the
Province
of
Bemarin
at
the
time
appointed
;
and
that
they
might
be
thought
to
contribute
somwhat
on
their
part
to
the
publick
Solemnity
,
they
dress
themselves
with
all
the
bravery
and
magnificence
they
could
;
and
though
that
even
then
they
were
wont
to
go
very
lightly
clad
,
and
expose
their
bodies
almost
naked
,
yet
the
more
to
accommodate
themselves
to
the
humours
of
their
Neighbours
,
whom
they
were
going
to
visit
,
they
caused
▪
all
the
Furs
,
spotted
Skins
,
and
Stuffs
that
they
had
,
to
be
made
into
Cloaths
:
They
forgot
not
also
to
cause
their
faces
,
their
hands
,
and
all
those
places
of
their
bodies
which
lay
expos'd
to
be
seen
,
to
be
painted
with
a
bright
red
;
and
they
crown
themselves
with
their
richest
Garland
,
interwoven
with
the
different
plumage
of
several
rare
Birds
of
the
Country
.
The
Women
for
their
parts
,
desirous
to
participate
of
this
Solemnity
,
leave
nothing
undone
that
might
contribute
any
thing
to
the
adorning
of
themselves
;
the
Chains
of
Shells
of
several
colours
,
the
Pendants
,
and
the
high
Coifs
enrich'd
with
the
precious
and
glittering
Stones
which
the
Torrents
bring
down
along
with
them
out
of
the
high
Mountains
,
made
them
appear
with
extraordinary
lustre
.
In
this
equipage
the
Caribbians
,
partly
out
of
curiosity
,
partly
out
of
the
vanity
to
shew
themselves
,
and
some
out
of
certain
motives
of
Religon
,
undertake
that
Pilgrimage
:
And
that
they
might
not
raise
any
jealousie
in
those
who
had
so
kindly
invited
them
,
they
leave
their
Bows
,
Arrows
,
and
Clubs
at
the
last
Village
within
their
Jurisdiction
,
and
enter
into
the
Province
of
Bemarin
only
with
a
walking
stick
,
singing
and
dancing
,
as
they
are
all
of
a
merry
and
divertive
disposition
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Apalachites
expected
them
with
great
devotion
,
and
answerably
to
the
Orders
they
had
to
that
purpose
receiv'd
from
their
King
,
whose
name
was
Teltlabin
,
and
whose
race
commands
at
present
among
that
people
;
they
kindly
entertain'd
all
those
who
came
to
the
Sacrifice
;
nay
,
from
the
first
entrance
of
the
Caribbians
into
their
Province
,
they
treated
them
at
all
places
as
cordially
as
if
they
had
been
their
Brethren
,
and
that
there
had
never
been
any
difference
between
them
:
They
feasted
them
all
along
the
way
,
and
conducted
them
up
to
the
Royal
City
,
which
to
this
day
they
call
Melilot
,
that
is
,
the
City
of
Councel
,
inasmuch
as
it
is
the
habitation
of
the
King
and
his
Court
:
The
chiefest
of
the
Caribbians
were
magnificently
entertain'd
at
the
Palace-Royal
,
and
those
of
the
common
sort
were
receiv'd
and
treated
by
the
Inhabitants
of
the
City
,
who
spar'd
no
cost
to
heighten
the
satisfaction
of
their
Guests
.
The
day
dedicated
to
the
sacrifice
of
the
Sun
being
come
,
the
King
of
the
Apalachites
with
his
Court
,
which
was
very
much
encreased
by
the
arrival
of
the
Caribbians
,
and
a
great
number
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
other
Provinces
,
who
were
come
up
to
the
Feast
,
went
up
very
betimes
in
the
morning
to
the
top
of
the
Mountain
of
Olaimi
,
which
is
not
a
full
league
distant
from
the
City
:
This
Prince
,
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Country
,
was
carried
in
a
chair
,
on
the
shoulders
of
four
tall
men
,
attended
by
four
others
of
the
same
height
,
who
were
to
relieve
the
former
when
they
were
weary
:
There
marched
before
him
several
persons
playing
on
Flutes
and
other
musical
Instruments
;
with
this
pomp
he
came
to
the
place
appointed
for
the
Assembly
;
and
when
the
Ceremony
was
over
,
he
made
a
great
distribution
of
Cloaths
and
Furs
,
more
than
he
had
been
accustomed
to
do
upon
such
occasions
before
:
But
above
all
,
his
liberality
was
remarkable
towards
the
most
considerable
persons
among
the
Caribbians
;
and
in
imitation
of
the
Prince
,
the
wealthiest
of
his
people
made
presents
in
like
manner
to
those
of
that
Nation
who
had
vouchsafed
their
solemn
Sacrifice
with
their
presence
;
so
that
most
of
the
Caribbians
return'd
home
well
satisfy'd
,
and
in
better
Liveries
than
they
had
brought
thence
with
them
:
After
they
were
come
down
from
the
Mountain
,
they
were
again
treated
and
entertain'd
with
the
greatest
expressions
of
good
will
,
in
all
the
houses
of
the
Apalachites
,
through
whose
habitations
they
were
to
return
into
their
quarters
:
In
fine
,
to
encourage
them
to
a
second
visit
,
there
were
solemn
protestations
made
to
them
from
the
King
and
his
Officers
,
that
they
should
be
at
all
other
times
receiv'd
with
the
like
demonstrations
of
affection
,
if
they
were
desirous
to
accompany
them
four
times
in
the
year
to
the
celebration
of
the
same
Ceremonies
.
The
Caribbians
being
return'd
into
their
Province
could
not
make
sufficient
acknowledgments
of
the
kind
entertainment
they
had
receiv'd
:
Those
who
had
stay'd
at
home
being
ravish'd
to
see
the
rich
presents
which
their
Country-men
had
brought
home
,
immediately
resolv'd
to
undertake
the
same
pilgrimage
at
the
next
ensuing
Feast
:
And
the
day
on
which
it
was
to
be
drawing
neer
,
there
was
so
great
a
contestation
among
them
who
should
go
,
that
if
their
Cacick
,
or
chief
Captain
,
had
not
taken
some
course
therein
,
the
Province
would
have
been
destitute
of
Inhabitants
:
The
Apalachites
on
the
other
side
continu'd
their
entertainments
and
liberalities
;
and
there
was
a
certain
emulation
among
them
who
should
be
most
kind
to
the
Caribbians
:
Their
Priests
,
who
knew
what
would
be
the
issue
of
all
this
imposture
,
recommended
nothing
so
much
to
them
,
as
the
continuation
of
those
good
Offices
,
which
they
said
were
very
acceptable
to
the
Sun
.
Three
years
slipp'd
away
in
these
visits
;
at
the
end
whereof
the
Apalachites
,
who
had
exhausted
themselves
in
liberalities
towards
their
Neighbours
,
perceiving
they
had
gain'd
extreamly
upon
their
affections
,
and
that
the
greatest
part
of
them
were
grown
so
zealous
for
the
service
of
the
Sun
,
that
nothing
would
be
able
to
force
out
of
their
apprehensions
the
deep
sentiments
they
had
conceiv'd
of
his
Divinity
;
resolv'd
,
upon
the
instigation
of
their
Priests
,
for
whose
advice
the
King
and
all
the
people
had
great
respects
and
submissions
,
to
take
occasion
from
the
expiration
of
the
Truce
to
renew
the
war
against
the
Caribbians
,
and
to
forbid
them
access
to
their
Ceremonies
,
if
they
would
not
,
as
they
did
,
make
a
publick
profession
of
believing
the
Sun
to
be
God
,
and
perform
the
promise
they
had
sometime
made
of
acknowledging
the
King
of
the
Apalachites
for
their
Sovereign
,
and
do
homage
to
him
for
the
Province
of
Amana
,
upon
which
account
they
had
been
admitted
to
be
the
Inhabitants
thereof
.
The
Caribbians
were
divided
about
these
proposals
:
For
all
those
who
were
inclin'd
to
the
adoration
of
the
Sun
,
were
of
opinion
,
that
satisfaction
should
be
given
to
the
Apalachites
,
affirming
,
that
,
though
they
were
not
oblig'd
thereto
by
their
promise
,
yet
would
there
be
an
engagement
to
do
it
,
though
it
were
only
to
prevent
their
being
depriv'd
of
the
free
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
and
debar'd
their
presence
at
the
sacrifices
made
to
the
Sun
,
which
they
could
not
abandon
without
much
regret
:
The
Cacick
or
chief
Commander
,
and
a
great
number
of
the
most
considerable
among
the
Caribbians
alledged
on
the
contrary
,
that
they
would
not
blast
their
reputation
,
and
the
glory
of
all
their
precedent
Victories
,
by
so
shameful
a
peace
,
which
,
under
pretence
of
Religion
,
would
make
them
subject
to
the
Apalachites
;
That
they
were
free-born
,
and
that
,
as
such
,
they
had
left
the
place
of
their
birth
,
and
transplanted
themselves
into
a
better
Country
than
their
own
,
by
force
of
Arms
;
That
their
greatest
concernment
was
to
endeavour
the
continuance
of
that
precious
liberty
,
and
to
cement
it
with
their
own
blood
,
if
occasion
requir'd
;
That
they
were
the
same
men
who
had
sometime
forc'd
the
Apalachites
to
resign
upto
them
the
most
considerable
of
their
Provinces
,
such
a
one
as
was
the
centre
,
and
as
it
were
the
eye
of
their
Country
;
That
they
had
not
remitted
any
thing
of
that
generosity
,
and
that
that
valour
was
so
far
from
being
extinguish'd
,
that
on
the
contrary
they
had
enlarg'd
their
jurisdiction
by
the
acquest
of
a
noble
and
spacious
Country
,
which
gave
them
passage
beyond
the
Mountains
,
whereby
they
were
surrounded
before
;
That
having
thus
remov'd
out
of
the
way
whatever
might
obstruct
their
designs
,
it
would
be
thought
an
insupportable
cowardice
in
them
,
only
under
pretence
of
Religion
,
and
out
of
pure
curiosity
of
being
present
at
Sacrifices
,
to
quit
the
possession
of
what
they
had
reduc'd
under
their
power
with
so
much
trouble
and
bloodshed
:
In
fine
,
that
if
any
were
desirous
to
adore
the
Sun
,
they
needed
not
to
go
out
of
their
own
Territories
to
do
it
,
since
he
shined
as
favourably
in
their
Provinces
as
those
of
the
Apalachites
,
and
look'd
on
them
every
day
as
graciously
as
on
any
other
part
of
the
world
;
and
if
there
were
any
necessity
of
consecrating
a
Mountain
to
him
,
or
a
Grot
,
they
might
find
among
those
which
separated
their
Country
from
the
great
Lake
,
some
that
were
as
high
and
as
fit
for
those
mysteries
as
that
of
Olaimi
.
Those
who
maintained
the
service
of
the
Sun
,
and
were
against
engaging
in
a
new
war
,
which
must
be
the
sequel
of
refusing
conditions
which
were
as
advantageous
to
them
as
to
the
Apalachites
,
made
answer
;
that
since
they
had
for
some
years
enjoy'd
the
sweetness
of
peace
,
and
experienc'd
upon
so
many
occasions
the
kind
entertainments
and
generosity
of
their
Neighbours
,
it
would
be
the
greatest
imprudence
in
the
world
to
run
themselves
into
new
troubles
,
which
they
might
avoid
upon
such
easie
terms
,
and
that
without
any
loss
of
the
reputation
they
had
acquir'd
;
That
the
acknowledgments
which
the
Apalachites
requir'd
for
the
Province
they
were
possessed
of
,
might
be
such
,
and
of
so
little
importance
,
that
it
would
not
be
any
diminution
of
their
Honour
,
or
prejudice
to
their
Authority
;
That
as
to
what
concern'd
the
Service
and
Sacrifices
of
the
Sun
,
they
were
not
furnish'd
with
such
Priests
as
were
instructed
in
that
Science
,
and
acquainted
with
the
Ceremonies
thereof
;
That
it
was
much
to
be
fear'd
that
if
they
should
undertake
to
imitate
the
Jaoüas
of
the
Apalachites
,
they
would
,
by
the
miscarriages
likely
to
be
committed
therein
,
draw
upon
themselves
the
indignation
of
the
Divinity
which
they
would
serve
,
instead
of
gaining
its
favour
;
That
they
had
found
upon
enquiry
,
that
there
was
not
any
Mountain
in
the
whole
Country
so
kindly
look'd
upon
by
the
Sun
,
and
so
pleasant
as
that
of
Olaimi
:
Nor
was
there
any
other
that
had
a
Temple
naturally
made
in
the
Rock
,
after
so
miraculous
a
manner
,
which
was
such
,
that
all
the
art
and
industry
of
man
could
never
bring
to
that
perfection
,
and
that
it
could
be
no
other
than
the
work
of
the
beams
of
that
Divinity
which
was
there
ador'd
;
That
though
it
were
suppos'd
they
might
find
out
a
Mountain
and
a
Cave
that
came
somewhat
neer
the
other
,
which
yet
they
thought
impossible
,
it
was
questionable
whether
those
Birds
who
were
the
Sun's
Messengers
would
make
their
habitation
there
;
And
that
the
Fountain
consecrated
in
honour
of
him
,
which
wrought
admirable
effects
,
and
unheard
of
cures
,
would
be
found
there
;
And
consequently
,
that
they
should
expose
themselves
to
the
derision
of
the
Apalachites
,
who
would
still
have
occasion
to
make
their
brags
of
an
infinite
number
of
prerogatives
peculiar
to
their
ancient
Temple
and
Service
,
which
the
new
one
they
pretended
to
build
would
never
have
.
From
all
which
considerations
the
Religious
party
concluded
,
that
their
best
course
was
to
make
a
firm
peace
,
that
so
they
might
have
the
convenience
of
participating
of
the
same
Ceremonies
for
the
future
,
which
they
had
frequented
during
the
Truce
.
But
those
who
were
resolv'd
on
the
contrary
side
were
so
obstinate
,
that
all
those
remonstrances
prevail'd
nothing
upon
them
,
nor
could
in
the
least
divert
them
from
the
resolution
they
had
taken
never
to
acknowledge
the
Apalachites
for
their
Sovereigns
,
nor
lose
their
liberty
under
pretence
of
Religion
and
way
of
Worship
,
which
their
fore-fathers
had
been
ignorant
of
:
So
that
,
in
fine
,
this
contrariety
of
sentiments
made
an
absolute
rupture
among
the
Caribbians
,
so
as
to
divide
them
into
two
factions
,
as
the
Priests
of
the
Apalachites
had
foreseen
;
whereupon
being
divided
also
in
their
Councels
,
they
could
not
return
an
unanimous
answer
to
the
propositions
of
peace
or
war
which
had
been
made
to
them
by
the
Apalachites
:
But
either
party
growing
stronger
and
stronger
daily
,
that
which
voted
for
an
allyance
with
the
Apalachites
,
and
stood
for
the
adoration
of
the
Sun
,
became
so
powerful
as
to
be
in
a
condition
to
oblige
the
other
either
to
embrace
their
opinion
,
or
quit
the
Province
.
It
would
be
too
tedious
a
Relation
to
set
down
here
all
the
mischiefs
and
miseries
which
that
Civil
War
brought
among
the
Caribbians
,
who
mutually
destroy'd
one
the
other
,
till
at
last
,
after
many
fights
,
the
Apalachites
joyning
with
that
party
which
carried
on
their
Interest
,
the
other
was
forced
to
quit
the
Provinces
of
Amana
and
Matica
,
and
to
find
out
a
more
setled
habitation
elsewhere
.
The
victorious
Caribbians
having
,
by
the
assistance
of
the
Apalachites
,
rid
themselves
of
those
who
were
the
disturbers
of
their
Peace
,
fortified
their
Frontiers
,
and
placed
up
and
down
on
the
avenues
the
most
valiant
and
most
generous
of
their
Forces
,
to
deprive
the
Banish'd
of
all
hope
of
ever
returning
:
That
done
,
they
contracted
a
most
strict
Alliance
with
the
Apalachites
,
submitting
themselves
to
their
Laws
,
embracing
their
Religion
,
and
so
making
themselves
one
people
with
them
;
and
that
incorporation
continues
to
this
day
;
yet
not
so
,
but
that
those
Caribbians
do
still
retain
their
ancient
name
,
as
we
have
already
observ'd
in
the
beginning
of
this
Chapter
;
as
also
many
words
which
are
common
between
them
and
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
:
Of
this
kind
are
,
among
an
infinite
number
of
others
,
the
terms
of
Cakonnes
,
to
express
the
little
curiosities
which
are
preserv'd
for
their
rarity
;
that
of
Bouttou
,
to
signifie
a
Club
of
a
weighty
kind
of
wood
;
that
of
Taumali
,
to
express
a
certain
picquancy
or
delightfulness
of
taste
;
that
of
Banaré
,
to
signifie
a
familiar
Friend
;
that
of
Etoutou
,
to
denote
an
Enemy
:
They
also
call
a
Bow
,
Allouba
;
Arrows
,
Allouani
;
a
great
Pond
,
Taonaba
;
the
evil
Spirit
,
Mabouya
;
and
the
Soul
of
a
Man
,
Akamboué
;
which
are
the
proper
terms
which
the
Caribbian
Inhabitants
of
the
Islands
make
use
of
at
the
present
to
signifie
the
same
things
.
As
concerning
the
Caribbians
forc'd
out
of
their
Country
by
those
of
their
own
Nation
,
and
driven
out
of
the
limits
of
their
ancient
Habitation
,
and
all
the
places
they
had
Conquer'd
;
having
straggled
up
and
down
a
while
neer
the
River
which
derives
its
source
from
the
great
Lake
,
and
endeavour'd
to
no
purpose
to
enter
into
some
Accommodation
with
the
Inhabitants
of
either
side
of
it
,
they
at
last
resolv'd
to
make
their
way
through
their
Country
,
either
by
fair
means
or
foul
,
and
so
to
get
into
some
place
where
they
might
perpetuate
themselves
,
and
make
a
secure
establishment
of
what
was
left
of
them
:
With
this
resolution
they
made
a
shift
to
get
to
the
Sea-side
,
where
having
met
with
a
people
which
took
compassion
on
their
misery
,
they
winter'd
among
them
,
and
pass'd
over
that
disconsolate
Season
in
much
want
:
And
while
they
spent
their
time
in
continual
regrets
,
for
their
loss
of
a
Country
so
pleasant
and
fertile
as
that
which
they
had
liv'd
in
,
and
considered
that
they
should
never
enjoy
themselves
in
that
whereto
their
misfortune
had
cast
them
as
Exiles
,
there
arrived
where
they
were
,
at
the
beginning
of
the
Spring
,
two
little
Vessels
,
which
came
from
the
Islands
called
the
Lucayos
,
and
had
been
driven
by
the
Winds
into
the
Road
neer
which
our
Caribbians
had
pass'd
over
the
Winter
:
There
were
in
those
two
Vessels
,
which
they
call
Canows
or
Piragos
,
about
thirteen
or
fourteen
persons
,
Inhabitants
of
Cigateo
,
one
of
the
Lucayan
Islands
,
who
being
got
ashore
,
related
to
the
natural
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
how
they
had
been
forc'd
thither
by
a
Tempest
;
and
among
other
things
,
they
told
wonders
of
the
Islands
where
they
liv'd
,
adding
,
that
there
were
yet
divers
others
beyond
them
,
towards
the
Aequator
,
which
lay
desart
,
and
were
not
inhabited
,
and
those
such
as
were
accounted
better
then
the
others
whereof
they
had
given
them
an
account
:
That
for
their
parts
,
all
they
desired
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
was
only
some
Provisions
,
and
a
little
fresh
Water
,
to
enable
them
to
get
home
to
their
own
Country
,
from
which
they
conceiv'd
themselves
to
be
distant
not
above
four
or
five
days
Sailing
.
The
Caribbians
,
who
were
studying
where
to
find
out
some
new
habitation
,
and
extreamly
troubled
that
they
had
no
setled
place
,
where
they
might
no
longer
be
expos'd
to
the
inconveniences
of
a
wandring
kind
of
life
,
having
heard
so
much
of
these
Islands
,
and
that
they
were
not
far
from
the
Lucayas
,
resolv'd
to
make
their
advantage
of
the
opportunity
of
those
Guides
,
whom
they
had
met
with
by
so
extraordinary
a
good
fortune
,
to
follow
them
,
when
they
should
depart
thence
,
and
after
their
arrival
at
home
,
to
plant
themselves
in
some
of
those
desart
Islands
whereof
they
had
given
so
advantagious
an
account
.
They
doubted
not
but
that
the
execution
of
this
enterprize
would
put
a
period
to
all
their
miseries
:
But
there
was
yet
a
great
obstacle
lay
in
their
way
,
which
at
firsst
they
knew
not
how
to
overcome
,
to
wit
,
the
want
of
Vessels
to
cross
the
Sea
,
and
bring
them
to
the
places
whereof
they
desir'd
to
possess
themselves
:
The
first
Proposals
were
to
fell
down
Trees
,
and
to
make
them
hollow
with
fire
,
as
other
Nations
did
,
nay
that
among
whom
they
then
were
:
But
that
expedient
requir'd
a
long
time
to
compass
it
,
while
in
the
interim
,
those
whom
they
hoped
to
have
for
their
Conductors
would
be
gone
:
Whereupon
they
thought
it
the
surest
way
to
find
out
Vessels
ready
made
:
To
that
end
they
resolv'd
in
the
night
time
to
seize
on
all
those
which
the
Nations
of
the
neighbouring
Creeks
,
and
and
such
as
liv'd
neer
the
Rivers
which
fall
thereabouts
into
the
Sea
,
had
ready
in
their
Ports
,
and
in
condition
fit
for
the
Sea
.
The
day
being
come
for
the
departure
of
the
Lucayans
,
who
were
to
be
their
Guides
,
our
Caribbians
who
had
furnish'd
themselves
before-hand
with
all
necessary
provisions
,
met
together
the
most
secretly
they
could
,
along
the
River-sides
and
neer
the
Ports
,
and
having
possess'd
themselves
of
all
the
Canows
or
Vessels
they
met
with
,
joyn'd
with
the
Lucayans
,
with
whom
,
without
taking
any
leave
of
their
Hosts
,
they
set
Sail
for
the
Lucayas
.
The
Wind
having
prov'd
favourable
to
these
Fugitives
,
they
got
in
a
few
days
to
Cigateo
,
where
they
were
very
civilly
entertain'd
by
the
Inhabitants
,
who
,
having
supply'd
them
with
all
necessary
refreshments
,
conducted
them
to
the
most
remote
of
their
Islands
,
and
thence
gave
them
a
Convoy
to
bring
them
to
the
next
of
the
desart
Islands
whereof
they
had
given
them
a
relation
,
which
they
call'd
Ayay
,
but
it
is
now
call'd
Santa
Cruz
:
In
their
passage
they
sail'd
by
the
Island
of
Boriquen
,
now
call'd
Porto-Rico
,
which
was
inhabited
by
a
very
powerful
Nation
.
It
was
then
in
the
said
Island
of
Ayay
that
our
Caribbians
laid
the
first
foundations
of
their
Colony
,
and
where
enjoying
an
undisturbed
Peace
,
which
made
them
forget
all
precedent
misfortunes
,
they
multipli'd
so
,
that
within
a
few
years
they
were
forc'd
to
spread
themselves
into
all
the
other
Islands
now
known
by
the
name
of
the
Caribbbies
:
And
some
Ages
after
,
having
possess'd
themselves
of
all
the
inhabitable
Islands
,
they
transported
themselves
into
the
Continent
of
the
Meridional
part
of
America
,
where
they
have
at
this
day
many
great
and
numerous
Colonies
,
wherein
they
are
so
well
setled
,
that
though
the
Yaos
,
the
Sappayos
,
the
Paragotis
,
the
Arouacas
or
Arouagues
,
who
are
their
Neighbours
in
the
Island
of
Trinity
,
and
the
Provinces
of
Orinoca
,
have
often
attempted
to
force
them
out
of
their
habitations
,
and
engag'd
against
them
with
all
their
Forces
,
yet
do
they
still
continue
in
them
in
a
flourishing
condition
,
and
entertain
so
good
a
correspondence
and
so
perfect
a
friendship
with
our
Caribbians
,
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Islands
,
that
these
latter
march
out
once
or
twice
a
year
to
their
relief
,
joyning
all
together
with
the
Calibites
,
their
Friends
and
Confederates
,
against
the
Arouagues
,
and
other
Nations
,
their
common
Enemies
.
There
is
yet
another
Story
concerning
the
origine
of
the
Insulary
Caribbians
,
which
is
,
That
they
are
descended
from
their
Confederates
the
Calibites
;
and
we
are
apt
to
believe
somwhat
of
it
may
be
true
,
as
being
the
only
account
which
most
of
them
can
give
of
themselves
:
For
these
Caribbians
being
less
powerful
then
the
Calibites
,
when
they
first
came
among
them
into
the
Continent
,
and
having
afterwards
enter'd
into
Alliance
with
them
by
Marriages
and
common
concernments
,
they
made
up
together
but
one
people
,
and
so
there
ensu'd
a
mutual
communication
of
Language
and
particular
Customs
:
And
thence
it
comes
that
a
great
part
of
the
Caribbians
,
having
forgot
their
first
origine
,
would
have
it
believ'd
that
they
are
descended
from
the
Calibites
:
And
it
is
to
be
presum'd
,
that
it
being
out
of
all
memory
of
man
,
when
their
Predecessors
came
from
the
Northern
parts
into
these
Islands
,
they
have
not
any
knowledg
of
their
Native
Country
,
which
having
cast
them
out
of
her
bosom
,
and
treated
them
as
Rebels
,
was
not
so
far
regretted
by
those
poor
Fugitives
,
as
that
they
should
be
over-careful
to
preserve
the
memory
of
it
.
On
the
contrary
,
it
is
credible
,
that
the
sooner
to
forget
the
miseries
they
had
suffer'd
,
they
effac'd
the
sad
ideas
therof
as
much
as
they
could
,
and
were
glad
of
any
other
Origine
:
It
may
be
also
,
that
when
the
Caribbians
first
enter'd
the
Islands
,
upon
their
coming
from
the
North
,
they
were
not
so
destitute
of
Inhabitants
,
but
that
there
were
here
and
there
some
Families
which
might
have
pass'd
over
thither
from
the
Islands
of
Hispaniola
or
Porto-Rico
,
which
they
destroy'd
,
reserving
only
the
Women
,
whom
they
might
make
use
of
for
the
propagation
of
their
Colony
:
And
of
this
there
is
yet
a
greater
probability
,
in
that
these
Caribbians
being
banish'd
from
among
the
Apalachites
,
and
by
War
forc'd
to
leave
the
Country
to
the
victorious
Party
,
many
of
their
Wives
staid
behind
among
the
Apalachites
,
and
the
rest
of
their
own
Nation
who
had
joyn'd
with
them
:
And
thence
possibly
may
proceed
the
difference
there
is
between
the
Language
of
the
Men
and
that
of
the
Women
amongst
the
Caribbians
.
But
to
give
a
more
particular
account
of
those
Colonies
of
the
Caribbians
which
are
in
the
Meridional
Continent
of
America
,
in
the
first
place
,
the
Relations
of
those
who
have
entred
into
the
famous
River
of
Orenoca
,
distant
from
the
Line
,
Northward
,
eight
degrees
and
fifty
minutes
,
affirm
,
that
at
a
great
distance
within
the
Country
,
there
live
certain
Caribbians
who
might
easily
have
pass'd
over
thither
from
the
Island
of
Tabago
,
which
,
of
all
the
Caribbies
,
is
the
neerest
to
that
Continent
.
The
Dutch
Relations
acquaint
us
,
that
,
advancing
yet
further
towards
the
Aequator
,
there
lies
,
at
seven
degrees
from
that
Line
,
the
great
and
famous
River
of
Essequeba
,
neer
which
are
planted
first
the
Aroüagues
,
and
next
to
them
the
Caribbians
,
who
are
continually
in
war
with
them
,
and
have
their
habitations
above
the
falls
of
that
River
,
which
descend
with
great
violence
from
the
Mountains
;
and
thence
these
Caribbians
reach
to
the
source
of
the
same
River
,
and
are
very
numerous
,
and
possess'd
of
a
vast
territory
.
The
same
Travellers
relate
,
that
within
six
degrees
of
the
Line
lies
the
River
Sarname
,
or
Suriname
,
into
which
falls
another
River
named
Ikouteca
,
all
along
which
there
are
many
Villages
inhabited
by
Caribbians
.
There
is
besides
a
numerous
people
of
the
same
Nation
,
Inhabitants
of
a
Country
which
reaches
a
great
way
into
the
Continent
,
the
coasts
whereof
extend
to
the
fifth
and
sixth
degree
North
of
the
Aequator
,
scituate
along
a
fair
and
great
River
named
Marouyne
,
about
eighteen
Leagues
distant
from
that
of
Sarname
,
which
from
its
source
crosses
up
and
down
above
two
hundred
leagues
of
Country
,
in
which
there
are
many
Villages
inhabited
by
Caribbians
;
who
,
observing
the
same
custome
with
the
Islanders
,
make
choice
of
the
most
valiant
among
them
for
their
Cacicks
,
or
Commanders
in
chief
,
and
are
somewhat
of
a
higher
stature
than
those
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
,
yet
not
differing
much
from
them
,
save
only
that
some
of
them
cover
their
privy
parts
with
a
piece
of
cloth
,
but
rather
for
ornament
,
than
out
of
any
consideration
of
shame
or
modesty
:
Those
therefore
who
have
travell'd
into
those
Countries
affirm
,
that
,
from
the
mouth
of
the
River
Marouyne
,
which
lies
at
five
degrees
and
forty
five
minutes
of
the
Line
to
the
North
,
to
the
source
of
it
,
there
are
twenty
days
sail
,
and
that
all
along
it
the
Caribbians
have
their
Villages
like
those
of
our
Islanders
.
We
observe
further
out
of
the
Voyages
of
some
Dutch
,
that
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Continent
,
through
which
the
River
of
Cayenna
makes
its
passage
into
the
Ocean
,
are
naturally
Caribbians
.
In
fine
,
it
is
not
impossible
but
that
these
Caribbians
might
cross
those
Countries
as
far
as
Brasil
;
for
those
who
have
made
voyages
thither
,
affirm
,
that
among
the
Provinces
,
which
lie
along
the
coasts
of
the
South-Sea
,
there
are
some
people
,
commonly
known
by
the
name
of
Caribbians
;
and
that
being
of
a
more
hardy
and
daring
constitution
,
as
also
more
apprehensive
and
subtle
than
the
other
Indians
,
Inhabitants
of
Brasil
,
they
are
so
highly
esteemed
among
them
,
that
they
conceive
them
to
be
endu'd
with
a
more
excellent
kind
of
knowledge
than
the
others
;
whence
it
comes
that
they
have
a
great
submission
for
their
Counsels
,
and
desire
them
to
preside
at
all
their
Festivals
and
rejoicings
,
which
they
seldom
celebrate
without
the
presence
of
some
one
of
these
Caribbians
,
who
upon
that
account
take
their
progress
up
and
down
the
Villages
,
where
they
are
receiv'd
with
acclamations
,
entertainments
and
great
kindness
,
as
John
de
Lery
hath
observ'd
.
Were
it
necessary
to
produce
any
further
confirmation
to
prove
that
these
Caribbians
,
scattered
into
so
many
places
of
the
Continent
of
the
Meridional
part
of
America
,
are
of
the
same
Nation
with
the
Islanders
,
we
might
alledge
what
is
unanimously
affirm'd
by
the
two
Dutch
Colonies
planted
in
those
coasts
,
to
wit
,
those
of
Cayenna
and
Berbica
,
both
neighbours
to
the
Caribbians
of
the
Continent
,
to
shew
the
conformity
and
resemblance
there
is
in
many
things
,
as
constitution
,
manners
,
customs
,
&c.
between
them
and
the
Indian
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
,
of
whom
we
shall
give
an
account
hereafter
:
But
it
is
time
we
conclude
this
chapter
,
which
is
already
grown
to
a
great
length
;
yet
could
it
not
be
divided
,
by
reason
of
the
uniformity
and
connexion
of
the
matter
.
Yet
have
we
a
word
further
to
add
,
in
answer
to
a
question
,
which
the
curiosity
of
some
person
might
haply
take
occasion
to
start
,
which
is
,
How
long
it
may
be
since
the
Caribbians
came
out
of
Florida
into
these
Islands
?
We
must
acknowledge
there
can
no
certain
account
be
given
of
it
,
inasmuch
as
these
Nations
have
commonly
no
other
Annals
than
their
own
memories
:
But
in
regard
those
people
ordinarily
live
two
hundred
years
,
it
is
not
to
be
thought
strange
that
the
occurrences
happening
among
them
,
should
be
transmitted
to
posterity
to
three
or
four
Generations
.
And
to
confirm
this
,
we
may
aver
that
there
are
many
men
and
women
among
them
who
can
give
an
exact
account
of
the
first
arrival
of
the
Spaniards
in
America
,
as
if
it
had
happened
but
yesterday
:
So
that
the
remembrance
of
the
departure
of
the
Caribbians
out
of
Florida
,
and
the
wars
they
have
had
there
,
being
yet
fresh
among
the
Apalachites
,
those
who
have
heard
them
discourse
,
conjecture
that
it
may
be
about
five
hundred
years
since
those
things
came
to
pass
.
But
if
it
be
further
question'd
,
why
they
did
not
endeavour
to
make
their
way
back
again
into
Florida
,
to
be
reveng'd
of
the
Apalachites
,
and
those
of
their
own
Nation
,
who
had
forc'd
them
thence
,
especially
after
they
had
multiply'd
and
recruited
themselves
so
powerfully
in
the
Islands
?
it
may
be
answered
,
That
the
difficulty
of
Navigation
,
which
is
very
easie
from
the
Caribbies
to
Florida
,
but
very
dangerous
from
Florida
to
the
Caribbies
,
the
winds
being
commonly
contrary
,
chill'd
the
earnestness
they
might
have
to
make
any
such
attempt
.
In
the
next
place
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
the
air
of
the
Islands
being
warmer
,
and
the
soil
as
good
,
and
in
all
appearance
more
suitable
to
their
constitution
than
that
of
Florida
,
they
apprehended
,
that
those
who
had
forc'd
them
thence
,
had
,
contrary
to
their
intentions
,
procur'd
them
a
greater
happiness
than
they
could
have
desir'd
,
and
,
thinking
to
make
them
miserable
,
had
made
them
fortunate
in
their
exile
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
By
way
of
Digression
giving
an
account
of
the
Apalachites
,
the
Nature
of
their
Country
,
their
Manners
,
and
their
ancient
and
modern
Religion
.
SInce
we
have
had
occasion
to
speak
so
much
concerning
the
Apalachites
,
and
that
above
one
half
of
the
ancient
Caribbians
,
after
the
expulsion
of
those
among
them
who
would
not
adore
the
Sun
,
have
to
this
present
made
up
one
people
and
one
Common-wealth
with
those
Apalachites
,
it
will
be
consonant
to
our
design
,
especially
since
the
subject
thereof
is
rare
and
little
known
,
if
we
give
some
account
of
the
nature
of
their
Country
,
and
the
most
remarkable
things
that
are
in
it
;
as
also
of
the
manners
of
the
Inhabitants
,
the
Religion
they
have
had
heretofore
,
and
that
which
they
profess
at
this
day
,
as
we
have
the
particulars
thereof
from
the
English
,
who
have
traded
among
them
,
and
have
not
long
since
laid
the
foundations
of
a
Colony
in
the
midst
of
the
noblest
,
and
best
known
of
their
Provinces
.
The
Territories
of
the
Apalachites
consist
of
six
Provinces
,
whereof
three
are
comprehended
within
that
noble
and
spacious
Vale
which
is
encompass'd
by
the
Mountains
of
the
Apalates
,
at
the
foot
whereof
these
people
inhabit
:
The
most
considerable
of
those
Provinces
,
and
which
lies
towards
the
East
,
wherein
the
King
keeps
his
Court
;
is
called
Bemarin
:
That
which
is
in
the
midst
,
and
as
it
were
in
the
centre
of
the
three
,
is
called
Amani
or
Amana
:
And
the
third
of
those
which
are
within
that
Vale
,
is
known
by
the
name
of
Matica
.
True
it
is
,
that
this
last
,
which
begins
in
the
Vale
,
reaches
a
great
way
into
the
Mountains
,
nay
goes
yet
much
beyond
,
even
to
the
South-side
of
the
great
Lake
,
which
they
call
Theomi
:
The
other
Provinces
are
Schama
and
Meraco
,
which
are
in
the
Apalatean
Mountains
;
and
Achalaques
,
which
is
partly
in
the
Mountains
,
and
partly
in
the
Plain
,
and
comprehends
all
the
Marshes
and
Fenny
places
,
confining
on
the
great
Lake
Theomi
,
on
the
North-side
.
The
Country
under
the
King
of
the
Apalachites
being
thus
divided
into
six
Provinces
,
there
are
in
it
some
Mountains
of
a
vast
extent
and
prodigious
height
,
which
are
for
the
most
part
inhabited
by
a
people
living
only
upon
what
they
get
by
hunting
,
there
being
great
store
of
wild
beasts
in
those
Wildernesses
:
Besides
which
,
there
are
also
certain
Vales
,
which
are
peopled
by
a
Nation
that
is
less
barbarous
,
such
as
addicts
it self
to
the
cultivation
of
the
earth
,
and
is
sustain'd
by
the
fruits
it
produces
:
And
lastly
,
there
are
abundance
of
Marshes
and
Fenny
places
,
and
a
great
Lake
,
whereof
the
Inhabitants
are
very
numerous
,
maintaining
themselves
by
fishing
,
and
what
the
little
good
ground
they
have
furnishes
them
withall
.
The
three
Provinces
which
are
within
the
Vale
,
which
,
as
we
said
in
the
precedent
Chapter
,
is
sixty
leagues
in
length
,
and
about
ten
more
in
bredth
,
lie
as
it
were
in
a
Champion
Country
,
save
only
,
that
in
some
places
there
are
certain
risings
and
eminences
,
on
which
the
Towns
and
Villages
are
commonly
built
;
many
little
Rivers
,
which
descend
from
the
Mountains
,
and
abound
in
Fish
,
cross
it
up
and
down
in
several
places
:
That
part
of
it
which
is
not
reduc'd
to
culture
is
well
furnish'd
with
fair
trees
of
an
excessive
height
:
For
instance
,
there
are
Cedars
,
Cypress
,
Pines
,
Oaks
,
Panamas
,
which
the
French
call
Saxafras
,
and
an
infinite
variety
of
others
which
have
no
proper
names
among
us
.
As
concerning
the
Fruit-trees
of
this
Country
,
besides
Chestnut
and
Walnut-Trees
,
which
grow
naturally
there
,
the
English
who
have
planted
themselves
in
those
parts
,
as
we
shall
relate
more
at
large
towards
the
end
of
this
Chapter
,
have
planted
Orange-trees
,
sweet
and
sharp
Citrons
,
Lemons
,
several
sorts
of
Apples
and
Pears
,
and
divers
Stones
,
as
of
Plumbs
,
Cherries
,
and
Apricocks
,
which
have
thriv'd
and
multiplied
so
,
that
in
some
places
of
this
Country
there
are
more
European
fruits
then
in
any
other
part
of
America
.
There
is
also
good
store
of
those
lesser
sort
of
Trees
which
bear
leaves
or
flowers
of
sweet
scent
,
such
as
Laurel
,
Jessemine
,
Roses
,
Rosemary
,
and
all
those
others
that
are
so
ornamental
in
the
Garden
:
Nor
is
there
any
want
of
Pinks
,
Carnations
,
Tulips
,
Violets
,
Lillies
,
and
all
the
other
Flowers
which
adorn
Knots
and
Borders
.
Pot-herbs
also
,
and
all
sorts
of
Pulse
and
Roots
,
thrive
very
well
there
:
Citruls
,
Cucumbers
,
and
Melons
are
common
all
Summer
long
,
and
as
well
tasted
as
those
which
grow
in
any
part
of
the
Caribbies
.
Strawberries
and
Raspberries
grow
in
the
Woods
without
any
culture
:
They
have
also
Small-nuts
,
Gooseberries
,
and
an
infinite
variety
of
other
small
Fruits
,
which
in
their
degree
contribute
to
the
delight
and
refreshment
of
the
Inhabitants
.
The
Wheat
,
Barly
,
Rie
,
and
Oats
which
some
sow'd
there
at
several
Seasons
,
and
in
different
Soils
,
hath
grown
only
to
the
blade
;
but
in
requital
,
there
grows
every
where
such
abundance
of
small
Millet
,
Lentils
,
Chick-pease
,
Fetches
,
and
Mais
,
or
Turkish
Wheat
,
which
are
sown
and
harvested
twice
a
year
,
that
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Plain
Country
have
enough
to
supply
those
who
live
towards
the
Mountains
,
who
bring
them
in
exchange
several
sorts
of
Furs
.
The
Lands
that
are
sown
with
Turkish
Wheat
are
enclos'd
with
Quick-set
Hedges
,
planted
on
both
sides
with
Fruit-trees
,
most
whereof
are
cover'd
with
wild
Vines
,
which
grow
at
the
foot
of
the
Trees
.
As
to
the
Volatiles
of
this
Country
,
there
are
Turkeys
,
Pintadoes
,
Parrots
,
Woodquists
,
Turtles
,
Birds
of
prey
,
Eagles
,
Geese
,
Ducks
,
Herons
,
white
Sparrows
,
Tonatzuli
,
a
kind
of
bird
that
sings
as
sweetly
as
the
Nightingal
,
and
is
of
an
excellent
plumage
;
and
abundance
of
other
Birds
commonly
seen
neer
Rivers
and
in
the
Forests
,
quite
different
from
those
that
are
seen
in
other
parts
of
the
World
.
The
Apalachites
have
no
knowledge
at
all
of
Sea-fish
,
as
being
at
too
great
a
distance
from
the
Coasts
;
but
they
take
abundance
in
the
Rivers
and
Lakes
,
which
are
extreamly
nourishing
,
of
an
excellent
taste
,
and
much
about
the
bigness
and
in
figure
somwhat
like
our
Pikes
,
Carps
,
Perches
,
and
Barbels
:
They
also
take
Castors
and
Bevers
neer
the
great
Rivers
,
Lakes
,
and
Pools
;
they
eat
the
flesh
of
them
,
and
make
Furs
of
the
Skins
,
for
Winter-caps
and
other
uses
.
There
is
no
venemous
creature
nor
any
wild
beast
in
the
lower
part
of
the
Country
;
for
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Mountains
,
who
are
expert
Huntsmen
,
drive
them
into
the
Forests
,
where
they
find
them
continual
work
and
sport
:
So
that
the
flocks
of
sheep
,
and
herds
of
cattel
and
swine
graze
up
and
down
the
skirts
of
the
Mountains
without
any
body
to
look
after
them
.
But
within
the
woods
,
and
in
the
desarts
,
which
are
not
much
frequented
by
men
,
there
are
divers
Monstrous
and
dangerous
Reptiles
,
as
also
Bears
,
Tygers
,
Lions
,
Wolves
,
and
some
other
kinds
of
cruel
Beasts
,
which
live
by
prey
,
and
are
particular
to
those
Countries
.
The
men
in
these
Countries
are
for
the
most
part
of
high
stature
,
of
an
Olive-colour
,
and
well
proportion'd
,
their
hair
black
and
long
:
Both
men
and
women
are
very
neat
and
curious
in
keeping
their
hair
clean
and
handsomely
order'd
:
The
women
tie
up
theirs
about
the
crown
of
the
head
after
the
form
of
a
Garland
;
and
the
men
dispose
theirs
behind
the
ears
:
But
upon
days
of
publick
rejoicing
,
all
have
their
hair
loose
,
dishevel'd
,
and
dangling
over
their
shoulders
;
a
fashion
becomes
them
well
.
The
Inhabitants
of
those
Provinces
that
lie
towards
and
among
the
Mountains
,
cut
off
all
the
hair
on
the
left
side
of
the
head
,
that
so
they
may
the
more
easily
draw
their
Bows
,
and
they
order
that
which
grows
on
the
other
side
,
so
as
to
make
a
crest
standing
over
the
right
ear
:
Most
of
them
wear
neither
Caps
nor
any
thing
instead
of
Shoes
,
but
they
cover
the
body
with
the
skins
of
Bears
or
Tygers
,
neatly
sown
together
,
and
cut
after
the
fashion
of
close
coats
,
which
reach
down
to
their
knees
,
and
the
sleeves
are
so
short
that
they
come
not
over
the
elbow
.
The
Inhabitants
of
the
other
Provinces
which
are
seated
in
the
Vales
and
Plains
,
went
heretofore
naked
from
the
Navel
upwards
,
in
the
Summer-time
,
and
in
Winter
,
they
wore
garments
of
Furrs
;
but
now
both
men
and
women
are
clad
all
the
year
long
:
In
the
hottest
seasons
,
they
have
light
cloaths
,
made
of
cotton
,
wooll
,
or
a
certain
herb
,
of
which
they
make
a
thred
as
strong
as
that
of
Flax
:
The
women
have
the
art
of
spinning
all
these
materials
;
and
weaving
them
into
several
kinds
of
stuffs
,
which
are
lasting
;
and
delightful
to
the
eie
.
But
in
the
winter
,
which
many
times
is
hard
enough
,
they
are
all
clad
in
several
kinds
of
skins
,
which
they
have
the
skill
to
dress
well
enough
:
They
leave
the
hair
on
some
,
and
so
make
use
of
them
as
Furs
:
They
have
also
the
art
of
tanning
Ox-hides
,
and
other
skins
,
and
making
Shoes
and
Boots
of
them
.
The
men
wear
Caps
made
of
Otter-skins
,
which
are
perfectly
black
and
glittering
,
pointed
before
,
and
set
out
behind
with
some
rich
feathers
,
which
hanging
down
over
their
shoulders
make
them
look
very
gracefully
:
but
the
women
have
no
other
ornament
about
the
head
,
but
what
is
deriv'd
from
the
several
dresses
of
their
hair
:
They
make
holes
in
their
ears
,
and
wear
pendants
of
Chrystal
,
or
made
of
a
certain
smooth
stone
they
have
,
which
is
of
as
bright
a
green
as
that
of
an
Emrald
:
Of
the
same
materials
they
also
make
great
Necklaces
,
which
they
wear
when
they
would
appear
in
state
:
They
make
great
account
of
Corral
,
Chrystal
,
and
yellow
Amber
,
which
are
brought
to
them
by
Strangers
;
and
they
are
only
the
Wives
of
the
principal
Officers
that
have
Bracelets
and
Necklaces
made
of
them
:
Though
there
be
some
Spanish
and
English
Families
among
them
,
yet
have
they
not
alter'd
any
thing
either
as
to
their
Cloaths
or
course
of
Life
.
The
ordinary
sort
of
people
wear
only
a
close
coat
without
sleeves
,
over
a
thin
garment
of
Goat-skins
,
which
serves
them
for
shirts
:
The
Coat
which
comes
down
to
the
calf
of
the
leg
,
is
ty'd
about
the
wast
with
a
leathern
girdle
,
which
is
set
out
with
some
little
embroidery
:
But
the
Officers
and
Heads
of
Families
wear
over
that
a
kind
of
short
Cloak
,
which
covers
only
the
back
and
the
arms
,
though
behind
it
falls
down
to
the
ground
:
This
Cloak
is
fasten'd
with
strong
leathern
points
,
which
make
it
fast
under
the
neck
,
and
lye
close
to
the
shoulders
:
The
womens
garments
are
of
the
same
fashion
with
those
of
the
men
,
save
that
those
of
the
former
come
down
to
the
ankles
,
and
the
Cloak
hath
two
open
places
on
the
sides
,
through
which
they
put
forth
their
arms
.
To
keep
themselves
clear
of
Vermine
,
they
often
wash
their
bodies
with
the
juice
of
a
certain
root
,
which
is
of
as
sweet
a
scent
as
the
Flower-de-luce
of
Florence
,
and
hath
this
further
vertue
,
that
it
makes
the
nerves
more
supple
,
and
fortifies
and
causes
a
smoothness
all
over
the
body
,
and
communicates
an
extraordinary
delightful
scent
thereto
.
The
Cities
of
the
three
Provinces
that
are
in
the
spacious
Plain
,
which
is
at
the
foot
of
the
Mountains
,
are
encompassed
on
the
outside
by
a
large
and
deep
Moat
,
which
on
the
inside
,
instead
of
wals
,
is
all
planted
with
great
posts
pointed
at
the
top
,
thrust
a
good
depth
into
the
ground
;
or
sometimes
with
quick-set
hedges
intermixt
with
very
sharp
thorns
;
they
are
commonly
about
five
or
six
foot
in
bredth
:
The
Gates
are
small
and
narrow
,
and
are
made
fast
with
little
pieces
of
wood
,
which
lie
cross
between
small
ramperts
of
earth
that
are
on
both
sides
,
and
which
command
the
avenues
:
There
are
commonly
but
two
Gates
to
every
City
;
to
enter
in
at
them
,
a
man
must
pass
over
a
bridge
so
narrow
,
that
two
men
cannot
well
march
on
a
front
upon
it
:
The
Bridge
is
built
upon
piles
,
which
sustain
certain
planks
,
which
they
draw
up
in
the
night
when
they
fear
the
least
trouble
.
It
is
seldom
seen
that
there
is
above
one
City
in
every
Province
;
nay
there
are
some
that
have
not
above
eight
hundred
houses
in
them
:
The
Metropolis
of
the
Country
,
which
is
called
Melilot
,
hath
above
two
thousand
;
they
are
all
built
of
pieces
of
wood
planted
into
the
ground
and
joined
one
to
another
:
The
covering
is
for
the
most
part
of
the
leaves
of
reeds
,
grass
,
or
rushes
:
Those
of
the
Captains
are
done
over
with
a
certain
Mastick
,
which
keeps
off
the
rain
,
and
preserves
the
thatch
from
decaying
in
many
years
:
The
floors
of
all
the
houses
is
of
the
same
material
,
whereto
they
add
a
certain
golden
sand
which
they
get
out
of
the
neighbouring
Mountains
,
and
which
gives
such
a
lustre
as
if
they
were
sown
with
little
spangles
of
Gold
.
The
Rooms
of
the
ordinary
sort
of
people
are
hung
only
with
a
kind
of
Mat
,
made
of
Plantane-leaves
and
rushes
,
which
they
have
the
art
of
dying
into
several
colours
;
those
of
persons
considerable
among
them
,
are
hung
with
precious
Furs
,
or
Deer-skins
painted
with
divers
figures
,
or
with
a
kind
of
Tapistry
made
of
Birds-feathers
,
which
they
so
industriously
intermingle
,
that
it
seems
to
be
embroidered
:
Their
Beds
are
about
a
foot
and
a
half
from
the
ground
,
and
are
cover'd
with
skins
that
are
dress'd
,
and
as
soft
as
can
be
wish'd
:
These
skins
are
commonly
painted
with
Flowers
,
Fruits
,
and
a
hundred
such
inventions
,
and
their
colours
are
so
well
set
on
and
so
lively
,
that
at
a
distance
one
would
take
them
for
rich
Tapistry
:
The
wealtheir
sort
in
the
winter
time
have
their
beds
covered
with
the
skins
of
Martins
,
Beavers
,
or
white
Foxes
,
which
are
so
well
dress'd
,
and
perfum'd
with
such
artifice
,
that
they
never
admit
any
thing
of
ordure
:
The
Officers
and
all
the
most
considerable
Inhabitants
lie
on
Mattresses
fill'd
with
a
certain
down
that
grows
on
a
little
plant
,
and
is
as
soft
as
silk
;
but
the
common
people
take
their
rest
on
dry'd
sern
,
which
hath
the
property
of
taking
away
the
weariness
of
the
body
,
and
retriving
the
forces
exhausted
by
hunting
,
gardening
,
and
all
the
other
painful
exercises
consequent
to
their
course
of
life
.
The
Vessels
they
use
in
their
houses
are
either
of
wood
or
earth
,
enamel'd
with
divers
colours
,
and
very
delightfully
painted
:
They
sharpen
upon
stones
the
teeth
of
several
wild
beasts
,
and
therewith
arm
their
Arrows
and
Lances
:
Before
strangers
came
among
them
and
traded
in
their
Country
,
they
knew
not
there
was
such
a
thing
as
Iron
;
but
they
made
use
of
extraordinary
hard
and
sharp
stones
instead
of
wedges
,
and
certain
smooth
and
cutting
bones
,
instead
of
knives
.
They
all
live
very
amicably
together
under
the
conduct
of
a
King
,
who
keeps
his
Court
at
Melilot
,
the
Metropolis
of
the
Kingdome
:
In
every
City
there
is
a
Governour
,
and
other
subordinate
Officers
,
who
are
appointed
by
him
,
and
chang'd
at
his
pleasure
,
as
he
thinks
most
convenient
:
The
Villages
also
have
Captains
and
heads
of
Families
,
by
whom
they
are
governed
.
All
immoveable
goods
are
common
among
these
people
,
and
excepting
only
their
houses
,
and
the
little
gardens
belonging
to
them
,
they
have
no
propriety
in
any
thing
:
they
carry
on
the
business
of
Agriculture
in
common
,
and
they
share
the
fruits
of
the
earth
among
themselves
:
At
sowing-time
the
Governors
and
their
Officers
oversee
the
work
;
and
at
that
time
all
those
who
are
of
age
to
do
any
thing
abroad
,
go
out
betimes
in
the
morning
to
their
work
,
and
continue
there
till
the
evening
,
at
which
time
they
return
to
their
Towns
and
Villages
to
take
their
rest
:
While
they
are
at
work
,
it
is
the
business
of
their
Chiefs
to
provide
them
somewhat
extraordinary
in
meat
and
drink
:
They
dispose
their
Harvest
into
the
publick
Granaries
,
which
are
in
the
midst
of
their
Towns
and
Villages
;
and
at
every
full
Moon
,
and
at
every
new
Moon
,
those
who
are
entrusted
with
the
distribution
thereof
,
supply
every
Family
,
according
to
the
number
of
persons
whereof
it
consists
,
with
as
much
as
will
suffice
.
They
are
a
temperate
people
,
and
hate
all
kind
of
voluptuousness
,
and
whatever
tends
to
effeminacy
:
And
though
Vines
grow
naturally
in
their
Country
,
yet
do
they
not
make
any
wine
but
what
is
requisite
for
the
divine
service
:
Fair
water
is
their
ordinary
drink
,
but
at
great
entertainments
,
they
make
use
of
a
pleasant
kind
of
Beer
,
which
is
made
of
Turkey
wheat
:
They
also
have
the
art
of
making
an
excellent
kind
of
Hydromel
,
or
Mead
,
which
they
keep
in
great
earthen
vessels
:
The
great
abundance
of
honey
which
they
find
among
the
Rocks
,
and
in
the
clefts
of
hollow
trees
,
supplies
them
with
that
whereof
they
make
that
delicious
drink
,
which
is
such
as
may
well
pass
for
Sack
,
especially
after
it
hath
been
kept
a
long
time
.
Those
of
the
same
Family
live
so
lovingly
together
,
that
there
are
among
them
some
houses
where
an
old
man
hath
his
children
,
and
his
children's
children
,
to
the
third
,
nay
sometimes
to
the
fourth
generation
,
all
living
under
the
same
roof
,
to
the
number
of
a
hundred
persons
,
and
sometimes
more
.
Most
of
the
other
Nations
of
the
Septentrional
part
of
America
who
inhabit
along
the
Sea-coast
,
are
so
slothful
,
that
in
the
winter
time
they
are
in
great
want
,
because
they
had
not
sown
any
thing
when
the
time
served
,
or
had
consumed
the
fruits
of
the
precedent
harvest
in
extraordinary
entertainments
and
debauches
:
But
the
Apalachites
hate
nothing
so
much
as
idleness
,
and
they
are
so
addicted
to
pains-taking
,
that
the
fruits
of
the
earth
,
being
answerable
to
their
labour
,
and
being
distributed
with
prudence
and
moderation
,
maintain
them
plentifully
,
nay
so
that
they
can
,
in
case
of
necessity
,
assist
their
Neighbours
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Mountains
:
Both
men
and
women
are
perpetually
employ'd
,
after
seed-time
and
harvest
,
in
spinning
of
Cotton
,
Wooll
,
and
a
certain
Herb
,
which
is
soft
and
strong
,
for
the
making
of
cloth
,
and
several
ordinary
sorts
of
stuffs
,
wherewith
they
cover
themselves
:
Some
among
them
employ
themselves
in
making
of
earthen
ware
;
others
in
making
Tapistry
of
the
plumage
of
Birds
;
others
,
in
making
of
Baskets
,
Panniers
,
and
other
little
pieces
of
houshold-stuff
,
which
they
do
with
a
strange
industry
.
They
are
of
a
very
loving
and
obliging
disposition
:
And
whereas
their
distance
from
the
Sea
exempts
them
from
being
subject
to
receive
any
displeasure
from
Strangers
,
they
are
in
like
manner
ignorant
what
entertainments
to
make
them
,
when
they
chance
to
visit
them
,
and
are
never
weary
of
expressing
all
manner
of
friendship
towards
them
:
They
are
docible
and
susceptible
of
all
sorts
of
good
disciplines
;
but
they
have
this
discommendable
in
them
,
that
they
are
very
obstinate
in
their
opinions
,
easily
angred
,
and
much
addicted
to
revenge
,
when
they
are
convinc'd
that
they
have
been
injur'd
:
They
are
extreamly
apt
to
give
credit
to
their
dreams
,
and
they
have
some
old
dotards
among
them
,
who
openly
make
it
their
business
to
interpret
them
,
and
foretell
what
things
shall
happen
after
them
.
They
have
had
a
long
continuance
of
peace
;
however
they
think
it
prudence
to
stand
always
upon
their
guard
,
and
they
have
always
Sentinels
at
the
avenues
of
their
Cities
,
to
prevent
the
incursions
of
a
certain
savage
and
extreamly
cruel
people
,
which
hath
no
setled
habitation
,
but
wander
up
and
down
the
Provinces
with
an
incredible
swiftness
,
making
havock
where-ever
they
come
,
especially
where
they
find
no
resistance
.
The
Arms
of
the
Apalachites
are
,
the
Bow
,
the
Club
,
the
Sling
,
and
a
kind
of
great
Javelin
,
which
they
dart
out
of
their
hands
,
when
they
have
spent
all
their
Arrows
:
And
whereas
those
that
inhabit
towards
the
woods
and
in
the
Mountains
,
live
only
by
hunting
,
continual
exercise
makes
them
so
expert
in
shooting
with
the
Bow
,
that
the
King
,
who
alwaies
hath
a
Company
of
them
about
his
person
,
hath
no
greater
diversion
than
to
see
them
shoot
at
a
mark
for
some
prize
,
which
he
gives
him
who
in
fewest
shots
came
to
the
place
assign'd
,
or
hath
shot
down
a
Crown
set
up
upon
the
top
of
a
Tree
.
They
are
passionate
lovers
of
Musick
,
and
all
instruments
that
make
any
kind
of
harmony
,
insomuch
that
there
's
very
few
among
them
but
can
play
on
the
Flute
,
and
a
kind
of
Hawboy
,
which
being
of
several
bigness
,
make
a
passably
good
harmony
,
and
render
a
sound
that
is
very
melodious
:
They
are
mightily
given
to
dancing
,
capering
,
and
making
a
thousand
postures
,
whereby
they
are
of
opinion
they
disburthen
themselves
of
all
their
bad
humours
,
and
that
they
acquire
a
great
activity
and
suppleness
of
body
,
and
a
wonderful
swiftness
in
running
.
They
heretofore
celebrated
solemn
dances
at
the
end
of
every
harvest
,
and
after
they
had
made
their
Offerings
to
the
Sun
upon
the
Mountain
of
Olaimi
;
but
now
they
have
no
set
and
appointed
time
for
these
divertisements
.
Their
voice
is
naturally
good
,
mild
,
flexible
,
and
pleasant
;
whence
it
comes
that
many
among
them
make
it
their
endeavour
to
imitate
the
singing
and
chirping
of
Birds
;
wherein
they
are
for
the
most
part
so
fortunate
,
that
like
so
many
Orpheus's
they
entice
out
of
the
woods
to
follow
them
,
those
Birds
which
think
they
hear
only
those
of
their
own
species
:
They
do
also
by
singing
alleviate
the
hard
labour
they
are
addicted
unto
,
and
yet
what
they
do
,
seems
to
be
done
rather
out
of
divertisement
,
and
to
avoid
idleness
,
than
out
of
any
consideration
of
advantage
that
they
make
thereof
.
Their
Language
is
very
smooth
,
and
very
plentiful
in
comparisons
:
That
spoken
by
the
Captains
and
all
persons
of
quality
,
is
more
elegant
and
fuller
of
flourishes
than
that
of
the
common
sort
of
people
:
Their
expressions
are
very
precise
,
and
their
periods
short
enough
:
While
they
are
yet
children
,
they
learn
several
songs
,
made
by
the
Jaouas
in
honour
and
commendation
of
the
Sun
;
they
are
also
acquainted
with
several
other
little
pieces
of
Poetry
,
wherein
they
have
comprehended
the
most
memorable
exploits
of
their
Kings
,
out
of
a
design
to
perpetuate
the
memory
thereof
among
them
,
and
the
more
easily
transmit
it
to
their
posterity
.
All
the
Provinces
which
acknowledge
the
King
of
Apalacha
for
their
Sovereign
,
understand
the
language
commonly
spoken
in
his
Court
;
yet
does
not
this
hinder
but
that
each
of
them
hath
a
particular
dialect
of
its
own
,
whence
it
comes
that
the
language
of
some
,
is
in
some
things
different
from
that
of
others
of
the
Inhabitants
:
The
Provinces
of
Amana
and
Matica
,
in
which
there
are
to
this
day
many
Caribbian
Families
,
have
retained
to
this
present
many
words
of
the
ancient
idiome
of
these
people
,
which
confirms
what
we
have
laid
down
for
a
certain
assertion
,
to
wit
,
that
being
known
by
the
same
name
,
and
having
many
expressions
common
to
them
with
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribby-Islands
,
those
Families
have
also
the
same
origine
with
them
,
as
we
have
represented
in
the
precedent
chapter
.
They
heretofore
adored
the
Sun
,
and
had
their
Priests
,
whom
they
called
Jaouas
,
who
were
very
superstitious
in
rendring
to
him
the
service
which
they
had
invented
in
honour
of
him
:
their
perswasion
was
,
that
the
raies
of
the
Sun
gave
life
to
all
things
;
that
they
dried
up
the
earth
;
and
that
once
the
Sun
having
continued
four
and
twenty
hours
under
an
eclipse
,
the
earth
had
been
overflown
;
and
that
the
great
Lake
which
they
call
Theomi
,
was
rais'd
as
high
as
the
tops
of
the
highest
Mountains
that
encompass
it
;
but
that
the
Sun
having
recovered
the
eclipse
,
had
,
by
his
presence
,
forc'd
the
waters
to
return
into
their
abysses
;
that
only
the
Mountain
dedicated
to
his
honour
,
and
wherein
his
Temple
was
,
was
preserv'd
from
that
deluge
;
and
that
their
Predecessors
,
and
all
the
beasts
which
are
at
present
in
the
woods
and
upon
the
earth
,
having
retir'd
to
the
said
Mountain
,
were
preserv'd
for
the
repopulation
and
recruit
of
the
whole
earth
:
So
that
they
conceive
themselves
to
be
the
most
ancient
people
of
the
world
;
And
they
affirm
,
that
from
that
time
they
have
acknowledg'd
the
Sun
for
their
God
.
They
were
of
opinion
,
that
thé
Sun
had
built
himself
the
Temple
which
is
in
the
Mountain
of
Olaimi
,
the
ascent
whereof
is
distant
from
the
City
of
Melilot
somewhat
less
than
a
league
;
and
that
the
Tonatzuli
(
which
are
certain
little
birds
about
the
bigness
of
a
Quail
,
and
whose
bellies
and
wings
are
of
a
bright
yellow
,
the
back
of
a
sky-colour
,
and
the
head
of
a
plumage
,
partly
red
,
and
partly
white
)
are
the
messengers
and
children
of
the
Sun
,
which
alwaies
celebrate
his
praises
.
The
service
they
rendred
the
Sun
consisted
in
saluting
him
at
his
rising
,
and
singing
hymns
in
honour
of
him
:
They
observed
the
same
Ceremonies
also
in
the
evening
,
entreating
him
to
return
,
and
to
bring
the
day
along
with
him
:
And
besides
this
daily
service
which
every
one
performed
at
the
door
of
his
house
,
they
had
also
another
publick
and
solemn
service
,
which
consisted
in
sacrifices
and
offerings
,
and
was
perform'd
by
the
Jaouas
,
four
times
in
the
year
,
to
wit
,
at
the
two
seed-times
,
and
after
the
two
harvests
,
upon
the
Mountain
of
Olaimi
,
with
great
pomp
,
and
a
general
concourse
of
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
six
Provinces
.
This
Mountain
of
Olaimi
is
seated
,
as
we
said
before
,
in
the
Province
of
Bemarin
,
about
a
league
distant
from
the
Royal
City
of
Melilot
;
but
there
is
about
another
league
of
ascent
and
winding
from
the
foot
of
it
,
ere
a
man
can
get
to
the
top
of
it
:
It
is
certainly
one
of
the
most
pleasant
and
most
miraculous
Mountains
in
the
world
:
Its
figure
is
perfectly
round
,
and
the
natural
descent
extream
steepy
;
but
to
facilitate
the
access
thereof
to
such
as
are
to
go
up
,
they
have
cut
a
good
broad
way
all
about
it
,
and
there
are
here
and
there
several
resting
places
gain'd
out
of
the
Rock
,
like
so
many
neeches
:
All
the
circumference
of
it
,
from
the
foot
to
within
two
hundred
paces
of
the
top
,
is
naturally
planted
with
goodly
trees
of
Saxafras
,
Cedar
,
and
Cypress
,
and
several
others
from
which
there
issue
Rosins
,
and
Aromatick
gums
,
of
a
very
delightful
scent
:
On
the
top
of
it
there
is
a
spacious
plain
,
smooth
and
eaven
all
over
,
and
somewhat
better
than
a
league
in
compass
;
it
is
covered
with
a
delightful
green
livery
of
a
short
and
small
grass
,
which
is
intermixt
with
Thyme
,
Marjoram
,
and
other
sweet
smelling
herbs
:
And
it
was
upon
the
top
of
this
Mountain
,
and
upon
this
pleasant
verdure
that
the
people
stood
,
while
the
Priests
of
the
Sun
performed
the
divine
service
.
The
place
which
serv'd
them
for
a
Temple
,
is
a
large
and
spacious
Grott
,
or
Cave
,
which
is
naturally
cut
in
the
Rock
,
on
the
East-side
of
the
Mountain
:
It
hath
a
vast
and
large
mouth
,
as
the
entrance
of
a
magnificent
Temple
:
As
soon
as
the
Sun
is
risen
,
he
darts
his
rays
on
that
entrance
,
which
hath
before
it
a
fair
and
spacious
square
place
,
which
a
man
would
say
were
made
by
art
in
the
Rock
:
And
there
it
is
that
the
Jaouas
,
the
Priests
of
the
Sun
,
stay
expecting
his
rising
to
begin
their
ordinary
Ceremonies
on
Festival
days
.
This
Cave
within
is
oval
,
two
hundred
foot
in
length
,
and
proportionably
broad
:
The
Vault
,
which
is
naturally
cut
in
the
Rock
,
rises
up
circularly
from
the
ground
to
about
a
hundred
foot
high
:
There
is
just
in
the
midst
of
it
a
great
hole
,
or
Lanthorn
,
which
enlightens
it
from
the
top
of
the
Mountain
:
This
Lanthorn
is
encompass'd
with
great
stones
,
laid
close
together
to
prevent
peoples
falling
in
:
The
Vault
on
the
inside
is
perfectly
white
,
and
the
surface
cover'd
with
a
certain
Salt-peter
,
which
a
man
might
take
for
white
Coral
diverfy'd
into
several
different
figures
;
the
whole
compass
of
it
is
of
the
same
lustre
:
The
floor
of
it
is
also
extreamly
eaven
and
smooth
,
as
if
it
were
all
of
one
piece
of
marble
.
In
fine
,
the
greatest
ornament
of
this
Temple
consists
in
its
perfect
whiteness
:
At
the
bottom
of
it
there
is
a
great
Basin
or
Cistern
,
just
over
against
the
entrance
,
which
is
full
of
a
very
clear
water
,
which
perpetually
distilling
out
of
the
Rock
,
is
receiv'd
into
that
place
.
Just
in
the
middle
of
this
Temple
,
directly
under
the
Lanthorn
which
enlightens
it
,
there
is
a
great
Altar
all
of
one
stone
,
of
a
round
figure
,
three
foot
in
height
from
the
floor
,
and
sustain'd
by
a
short
pillar
,
which
Altar
and
the
Pedestal
seem
to
have
been
cut
out
of
the
place
where
it
stands
,
that
being
in
all
probability
a
piece
of
a
Rock
which
jutted
out
upon
the
floor
of
that
miraculous
Cave
.
The
Sacrifices
which
the
Jaouas
offered
to
the
Sun
,
consisted
not
in
the
effusion
of
mans
blood
,
or
that
of
some
certain
beasts
;
for
they
were
of
a
perswasion
,
that
the
Sun
,
giving
life
to
all
things
,
would
not
be
pleas'd
with
a
service
that
should
deprive
those
creatures
of
the
life
which
he
had
bestow'd
on
them
;
but
the
Sacrifice
consisted
only
in
Songs
,
which
they
had
compos'd
in
honour
of
him
,
as
also
in
the
perfumes
of
certain
aromatical
drugs
,
which
they
appointed
to
be
burnt
on
his
Altar
,
and
in
the
offerings
of
garments
,
which
the
rich
presented
by
the
hands
of
the
Priests
,
to
be
afterwards
distributed
among
the
poorer
sort
of
people
.
All
this
Ceremony
,
which
was
performed
four
times
a
year
,
lasted
from
Sun-rising
till
noon
,
at
which
time
the
Assembly
was
dismiss'd
:
The
Priests
went
up
to
the
Mountain
on
the
Eve
of
every
Festival
,
to
prepare
themselves
for
that
solemn
Action
;
and
the
people
,
which
came
thither
from
all
the
Provinces
,
were
there
present
some
time
before
Sun-rising
.
The
way
which
led
up
to
the
Mountain
was
enlightned
by
great
Fires
,
which
were
kept
in
all
that
Night
,
for
the
convenience
of
those
who
went
thither
to
adore
.
All
the
people
remain'd
without
upon
the
Mountain
,
and
none
but
the
Priests
durst
come
neer
the
Grot
,
which
serv'd
them
for
a
Temple
.
Those
who
brought
any
Garments
to
be
distributed
to
the
poor
,
presented
them
to
the
Priests
who
stood
at
the
entrance
,
and
they
hung
them
on
the
Poles
which
were
on
both
sides
of
the
Portal
,
where
they
remained
till
after
the
Service
,
and
then
they
were
distributed
among
the
poor
,
as
were
also
the
other
presents
which
the
rich
offered
,
and
which
were
in
like
manner
kept
till
the
same
time
:
Those
also
who
brought
Perfumes
to
burn
on
the
Altar
,
deliver'd
their
presents
to
the
Priests
.
As
soon
as
the
Sun
began
to
appear
,
the
Priests
who
stood
before
the
Temple
began
their
Songs
and
Hymns
,
adoring
him
several
times
on
their
knees
;
then
they
went
one
after
another
to
cast
the
Incense
and
Perfume
which
they
had
in
their
hands
upon
the
Fire
,
which
they
had
before
kindled
on
the
Altar
,
as
also
upon
a
great
Stone
which
stood
before
the
entrance
of
the
Grot
:
This
Ceremony
being
ended
,
the
chiefest
of
the
Priests
powr'd
some
Honey
into
a
hollow
Stone
,
made
somwhat
like
those
Stones
wherein
the
Holy-water
stands
in
some
places
,
which
Stone
stood
also
before
this
Temple
;
and
into
another
,
which
was
of
the
same
figure
and
the
same
matter
,
he
put
some
corns
of
Turkey-wheat
a
little
bruis'd
,
and
destitute
of
their
outward
Shell
,
as
also
some
other
small
grains
,
which
the
Birds
consecrated
to
the
Sun
,
called
the
Tonatzuli
,
do
greedily
feed
upon
:
These
Birds
,
whereof
there
are
great
numbers
in
the
Woods
which
lie
round
about
this
Mountain
,
were
so
accustomed
to
find
these
.
Treatments
which
were
prepar'd
for
them
in
that
place
,
that
they
fail'd
not
to
come
there
in
great
companies
as
soon
as
the
Assembly
was
retir'd
.
While
the
Priests
continu'd
burning
the
perfume
,
and
celebrating
the
praises
of
the
Sun
,
the
People
who
were
upon
the
Mountain
having
made
several
bowings
at
the
rising
of
the
Sun
,
entertain'd
themselves
afterwards
in
some
kinds
of
recreation
,
dances
,
and
songs
,
which
they
sung
in
honour
of
him
;
and
afterwards
sitting
down
on
the
grass
,
every
one
fell
to
what
he
had
brought
along
with
him
for
his
Viaticum
.
Thus
they
continu'd
there
till
noon
;
but
when
it
came
neer
that
time
,
the
Priests
,
quitting
the
gate
of
the
Temple
,
went
into
the
body
of
it
,
and
disposing
themselves
about
the
Altar
,
which
stood
in
the
midst
,
they
began
to
sing
afresh
:
Then
as
soon
as
the
Sun
began
to
cast
his
golden
beams
on
the
border
of
the
opening
or
Lanthorn
,
under
which
the
Altar
was
erected
,
they
put
Incense
and
other
perfumes
upon
the
fire
which
they
had
kindled
the
night
before
,
and
very
carefully
kept
in
upon
that
Altar
:
Having
ended
their
Songs
,
and
consum'd
all
their
Perfumes
,
they
all
retir'd
to
the
entrance
of
the
Temple
,
before
the
Gate
,
excepting
only
six
,
who
remain'd
neer
the
Altar
;
and
while
those
who
stood
at
the
entrance
lift
up
their
Voices
more
then
ordinary
,
the
others
who
remain'd
at
the
Altar
let
go
out
of
their
hands
,
at
the
same
time
,
every
one
six
of
the
Tonatzuli
,
which
they
had
brought
thither
,
and
kept
in
Cages
for
that
purpose
:
These
Birds
having
flown
about
the
Temple
,
and
finding
the
entrance
possessed
by
the
Priests
,
who
were
at
the
Gate
with
Boughs
in
their
hands
,
and
frighted
them
with
their
Voices
,
took
their
flight
out
at
the
open
place
in
the
midst
of
the
Temple
;
and
after
they
had
flown
about
a
while
,
the
Assembly
which
was
upon
the
Mountain
entertain'd
them
with
loud
cries
of
rejoycing
,
as
accounting
them
to
have
put
a
period
to
the
Ceremony
,
and
looking
on
them
as
the
Children
and
Messengers
of
the
Sun
,
they
immediately
got
into
the
Woods
.
As
soon
as
these
Birds
were
gone
the
people
march'd
down
in
order
from
the
Mountain
,
and
passing
neer
the
Temple
,
the
Priests
,
who
were
still
in
their
Office
,
caus'd
them
to
enter
into
it
;
and
after
they
had
washed
their
hands
and
their
faces
in
the
Fountain
,
they
order'd
them
to
go
out
at
the
same
entrance
,
which
was
divided
by
a
small
partition
,
purposely
made
there
to
prevent
confusion
and
disorder
:
Then
at
their
coming
out
they
took
another
way
,
which
led
them
into
the
Road
that
conducted
to
the
Mountain
,
and
was
the
same
by
which
they
had
ascended
;
and
so
every
one
made
towards
his
own
home
.
The
poor
,
whereof
the
Priests
had
a
Catalogue
,
staid
till
all
the
rest
were
gone
,
and
receiv'd
from
their
hands
the
Garments
,
and
all
the
other
Presents
which
the
rich
had
made
to
the
Sun
,
to
be
distributed
among
them
;
which
done
,
all
left
the
Mountain
,
and
there
was
an
end
of
the
Ceremony
.
But
now
,
since
the
greatest
and
most
considerable
part
of
the
people
who
are
Inhabitants
of
the
Provinces
of
Bemarin
and
Matica
,
and
particularly
the
King
and
City
of
Melilot
,
have
embraced
the
Christian
Religion
,
this
Mountain
and
its
Temple
are
not
much
frequented
,
unless
it
be
out
of
curiosity
:
Nor
does
the
King
permit
his
Subjects
of
the
other
Provinces
,
who
have
not
receiv'd
Baptism
,
to
go
up
thither
to
perform
their
Sacrifices
and
all
their
ancient
Superstitions
.
They
believ'd
the
immortality
of
the
Soul
;
but
they
had
so
disguis'd
this
Truth
with
Fables
,
that
it
was
in
a
manner
smother'd
thereby
.
They
embalm'd
the
bodies
of
their
deceased
Relations
with
several
sorts
of
Gums
and
Aromatical
Drugs
,
which
had
the
virtue
of
preserving
them
from
corruption
;
and
after
they
had
kept
them
sometimes
above
a
year
in
their
houses
,
they
buried
them
in
their
Gardens
,
or
in
the
neighbouring
Forests
,
with
great
lamentations
and
ceremonies
.
They
shew
to
this
day
at
the
foot
of
the
pleasant
Mountain
of
Olaimi
,
the
Sepulchres
of
several
of
their
Kings
,
which
are
cut
in
the
Rock
;
there
is
planted
before
every
one
of
them
a
fair
Cedar
,
for
the
better
observation
of
the
place
,
and
more
exact
continuance
of
their
memories
.
To
make
a
greater
expression
of
their
mourning
,
and
to
shew
how
much
they
bewail'd
the
death
of
their
Friends
and
Kinred
,
they
cut
off
some
part
of
their
hair
;
But
when
any
King
died
they
shav'd
the
whole
head
,
and
suffer'd
not
their
hair
to
grow
again
,
till
they
had
bewail'd
him
for
the
space
of
fifteen
months
.
The
Knowledge
which
the
Apalachites
have
of
God
,
they
have
attain'd
to
by
several
degrees
:
For
,
to
go
to
the
bottom
of
the
business
,
it
is
about
an
Age
since
that
the
first
Seeds
of
Christian
Religion
were
sown
in
that
part
of
Florida
,
by
a
French
Colony
consisting
of
several
Persons
of
Quality
,
which
was
brought
thither
and
establish'd
there
by
one
Captain
Ribauld
in
the
time
of
Charles
the
Ninth
King
of
France
:
The
first
thing
he
did
was
to
build
a
Fort
,
which
he
named
Carolina
,
in
honour
of
His
Christian
Majesty
:
He
impos'd
also
on
the
Capes
,
Ports
,
and
Rivers
of
that
Country
,
the
names
they
are
at
the
present
known
by
;
so
that
along
the
Coast
a
man
finds
a
place
called
the
Port
Royal
,
the
French
Cape
,
the
Rivers
of
Seine
,
Loyre
,
Charante
,
Garonne
,
Daufins
,
May
,
Somme
,
and
several
other
places
,
which
have
absolute
French
names
,
and
consequently
are
a
manifest
argument
that
the
said
Nation
have
heretofore
had
some
command
there
.
But
what
is
more
worthy
observation
,
and
conduces
more
to
our
purpose
,
is
,
that
at
this
first
Expedition
for
Florida
,
there
went
along
with
the
Adventurers
two
Learned
and
Religious
Persons
,
who
immediately
upon
their
arrival
in
the
Country
made
it
their
business
,
by
all
sorts
of
good
offices
,
to
insinuate
themselves
into
the
affections
of
the
Inhabitants
,
and
to
learn
their
Language
,
that
so
they
might
give
them
some
knowledge
of
God
,
and
the
sacred
mysteries
of
his
Gospel
.
The
Memorials
which
Captain
Ribauld
left
behind
him
as
to
that
particular
,
shew
how
that
the
King
Saturiova
,
who
govern'd
the
Quarter
where
the
French
had
establish'd
themselves
,
and
who
had
for
Vassals
to
him
several
little
Kings
and
Princes
who
were
his
Neighbours
,
receiv'd
those
Preachers
very
kindly
,
and
recommended
it
to
all
his
Subjects
,
that
they
should
have
a
singular
esteem
for
them
;
so
that
the
affection
those
poor
people
bore
them
,
and
the
fidelity
and
zeal
the
others
express'd
for
the
advancement
of
their
Conversion
,
rais'd
even
then
very
great
hopes
that
the
work
of
the
Lord
would
prosper
in
their
hands
,
and
that
that
little
portion
of
his
Vineyard
being
carefully
dress'd
,
would
in
time
bring
forth
many
good
and
precious
fruits
,
to
the
praise
of
his
grace
.
These
happy
beginnings
and
first-fruits
of
the
Gospel
of
our
Saviour
Jesus
,
were
afterwards
augmented
and
advanc'd
by
the
cares
of
Monsieur
the
Admiral
de
Coligny
,
who
gave
a
Commission
to
one
de
Laudoniere
,
to
carry
over
thither
a
considerable
supply
of
Soldiers
and
all
sorts
of
Tradesmen
,
which
arriv'd
in
the
year
One
thousand
five
hundred
sixty
and
four
:
But
these
last
Adventurers
had
hardly
taken
the
air
in
the
Country
after
their
arrival
thither
,
ere
the
Spaniard
,
who
imagines
that
all
America
belongs
to
him
,
and
who
hath
ever
been
jealous
of
the
French
Nation
,
made
his
advantage
of
the
disorders
which
were
then
in
that
Country
,
to
traverse
the
generous
designs
of
the
Directors
of
that
hopeful
Colony
,
and
smother
it
as
't
were
in
the
Cradle
:
To
that
purpose
he
sent
thither
Peter
Melandez
with
six
great
ships
full
of
men
and
ammunition
,
who
fell
upon
it
on
the
nineteenth
of
September
,
M
D
LXV
.
Monsieur
de
Laudoniere
and
Captain
Ribauld
,
who
had
not
long
before
brought
the
Colony
a
small
recruit
of
men
,
considering
that
it
would
be
madness
to
think
to
oppose
such
a
powerful
force
,
resolv'd
,
with
the
advice
of
most
of
the
Officers
,
to
capitulate
and
deliver
up
the
place
to
the
stronger
party
,
upon
such
honourable
conditions
as
people
besieg'd
are
wont
to
demand
.
Peter
Melandez
granted
them
most
of
the
Articles
they
had
propos'd
;
but
assoon
as
he
was
got
into
the
Fort
,
and
had
secur'd
the
Guards
,
he
broke
the
promise
he
had
made
them
,
and
violating
the
Law
of
Nations
,
he
cruelly
massacred
not
only
the
Soldiery
,
but
also
all
the
women
and
children
,
whom
he
found
within
the
place
,
and
who
could
not
make
their
escape
by
flight
.
Captain
Ribauld
fell
in
the
Massacre
;
but
de
Laudoniere
made
a
shift
to
escape
,
through
the
Fenns
,
to
the
ships
newly
come
from
France
,
which
by
good
fortune
were
still
in
the
Road
:
Some
others
of
the
Inhabitants
,
who
,
upon
the
first
arrival
of
the
Spaniards
,
had
foreseen
the
danger
likely
to
fall
upon
them
,
got
in
time
into
the
woods
,
and
in
the
night
time
came
to
the
Village
of
their
good
friend
Saturiova
,
who
,
hating
the
Spaniard
,
gave
them
protection
,
and
supply'd
them
with
provisions
for
a
competent
subsistance
,
till
the
year
M
D
LXVII
.
when
Captain
de
Gorgues
,
coming
to
Florida
with
three
stout
ships
full
of
resolute
men
and
all
sorts
of
Ammunition
,
severely
punished
the
cruelty
of
the
Spaniards
,
and
being
assisted
by
Saturiova
,
and
all
his
Neighbours
and
Allies
,
he
reveng'd
the
publick
injuries
of
the
French
,
putting
to
the
sword
all
the
Spaniards
he
met
with
,
not
only
in
the
Fort
of
Carolina
,
which
they
had
repair'd
and
fortified
after
their
usurpation
of
it
,
but
also
those
he
found
in
two
other
Forts
which
they
had
built
along
the
Coast
,
which
he
burnt
and
demolish'd
,
as
may
be
seen
in
the
xii
.
Chapter
of
the
fourth
Book
of
the
Description
of
the
West-Indies
,
writ
by
John
de
Laet.
The
Memorials
which
Captain
de
Gorgues
caused
to
be
printed
,
giving
an
account
of
his
Expedition
into
Florida
,
tell
us
of
a
certain
French-man
named
Peter
du
Bre
,
who
having
made
his
escape
to
King
Saturiova
,
to
avoid
the
cruelty
of
the
Spaniards
,
related
to
him
,
that
there
escaped
of
that
Massacre
but
ten
men
,
of
which
number
he
was
one
;
that
they
all
met
with
a
safe
retreat
in
the
territories
of
the
said
Prince
,
who
liv'd
not
far
from
their
desolated
Colony
;
that
three
of
the
escaped
persons
dy'd
there
some
months
after
that
defeat
;
that
of
the
seven
remaining
,
there
were
six
were
so
charm'd
with
the
advantageous
relation
which
the
subjects
of
Saturiova
made
to
them
daily
of
the
Treasures
of
King
Mayra
,
of
the
powerfulness
of
another
whose
name
was
Ollaca
,
who
commanded
forty
Princes
,
and
of
the
generosity
and
prudent
conduct
of
the
King
of
Apalacha
,
who
govern'd
many
fair
and
large
Provinces
seated
at
the
foot
of
the
Mountains
,
and
reaching
into
several
delightful
Vales
which
they
encompass'd
;
that
they
importun'd
Saturiova
,
who
had
entertain'd
them
so
kindly
,
that
he
would
be
pleas'd
to
allow
them
guides
,
to
conduct
them
to
the
Frontiers
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
last
named
,
of
whom
they
had
heard
so
many
miracles
,
and
had
particularly
this
recommendation
,
that
he
was
a
lover
of
Strangers
,
and
that
his
Subjects
were
the
most
civilly
govern'd
of
all
the
Septentrional
part
of
America
;
that
Saturiova
,
willing
to
add
that
favour
to
all
those
they
had
receiv'd
from
him
before
,
gave
them
a
good
convoy
,
consisting
of
the
most
valiant
of
his
subjects
,
to
conduct
them
with
all
safety
to
all
his
Allies
,
and
to
the
Dominions
of
the
King
of
Apalacha
,
if
they
were
desirous
to
visit
him
.
The
relation
of
the
success
of
this
Progress
,
which
these
few
French-men
undertook
to
satisfie
their
curiosity
,
and
to
make
the
best
use
they
could
of
this
interval
of
their
misfortune
,
assures
us
,
that
after
they
had
visited
Athorus
,
the
Son
of
Saturiova
,
and
most
of
his
Allies
,
who
had
their
Villages
all
along
a
delightful
River
which
in
their
Language
they
call
Seloy
,
to
avoid
meeting
any
of
the
subjects
of
Timagoa
,
who
was
then
engag'd
in
a
War
against
Saturiova
,
there
was
a
necessity
they
should
cross
Rivers
upon
boughs
of
trees
fasten'd
together
,
climb
up
Mountains
,
and
make
their
way
through
Fens
and
thick
Forests
,
where
they
met
with
several
cruel
beasts
;
that
before
they
came
within
the
Dominions
of
the
King
of
Apalacha
,
they
were
many
times
set
upon
by
Troops
of
Savages
,
who
scout
up
and
down
among
those
vast
desarts
;
that
two
of
their
Guides
were
kill'd
in
those
encounters
,
and
most
of
the
rest
dangerously
wounded
;
that
the
subjects
of
King
Timagoa
,
having
observ'd
their
march
,
had
follow'd
them
for
several
days
,
and
not
being
able
to
overtake
them
,
they
laid
ambushes
for
them
,
thinking
to
have
met
with
them
in
their
return
;
that
after
they
had
run
through
abundance
of
dangers
,
and
many
times
endur'd
much
hunger
and
thirst
,
they
got
at
last
to
the
Province
of
Matica
,
which
is
under
the
jurisdiction
of
the
King
of
Apalacha
;
that
the
Governor
of
the
City
of
Akoveka
,
which
is
the
Metroprolis
of
that
Country
,
caus'd
them
to
be
brought
to
the
King
,
who
was
then
gone
to
visit
the
Province
of
Amana
;
that
that
Prince
entertain'd
them
with
so
much
kindness
,
and
express'd
so
much
friendship
towards
them
,
that
they
resolv'd
to
send
back
their
Guides
into
their
Country
,
and
to
setle
themselves
amongst
the
Apalachites
,
since
they
found
them
answerable
to
the
account
they
had
received
of
them
.
The
remembrance
of
the
dangers
they
had
run
through
ere
they
could
get
into
the
Province
of
Matica
;
the
lively
apprehension
they
had
of
the
difficulties
which
were
unavoidable
in
their
return
;
the
little
hope
there
was
that
the
French
would
ever
undertake
the
re-establishment
of
their
Colony
;
the
pleasantness
and
fertility
of
the
Country
into
which
divine
Providence
had
brought
them
;
and
the
good
natures
of
the
Inhabitants
,
besides
several
other
considerations
,
prevail'd
with
them
to
resolve
on
that
setlement
.
But
the
Guides
whom
Saturiova
had
given
them
,
obstructed
their
resolution
so
much
,
and
so
earnestly
remonstrated
to
them
,
that
they
durst
not
present
themselves
before
their
Lord
without
them
,
that
to
compose
the
difference
,
and
prevent
the
reproach
they
were
afraid
of
at
their
return
into
their
own
Country
,
they
prevail'd
so
far
,
that
two
of
those
Travellers
should
come
back
along
with
them
to
Saturiova
,
to
testifie
their
care
and
fidelity
in
the
execution
of
the
Commission
he
had
given
them
.
The
same
Relation
adds
further
,
that
those
four
French-men
who
voluntarily
stay'd
among
the
Apalachites
,
being
well
instructed
in
the
ways
of
God
,
left
them
some
knowledge
of
his
Sovereign
Majesty
:
And
the
English
,
who
have
some
years
since
found
the
way
into
those
Provinces
,
write
,
that
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Province
of
Bemarin
do
still
talk
of
those
strangers
,
and
it
is
from
them
that
they
have
learnt
several
words
of
the
French
Language
,
such
as
are
among
others
those
that
signifie
God
,
Heaven
,
Earth
,
Friend
,
the
Sun
,
the
Moon
,
Paradise
,
Hell
,
Yea
,
No.
Besides
which
there
are
many
other
words
common
among
those
people
,
and
are
us'd
by
them
to
express
the
same
thing
which
they
signifie
in
French
.
After
the
death
of
all
these
French-men
,
who
were
very
much
lamented
by
all
the
Apalachites
,
excepting
only
the
Priests
of
the
Sun
,
who
bore
them
an
irreconcileable
hatred
,
because
they
turned
the
People
from
Idolatry
,
and
inclined
them
to
the
knowledge
of
the
true
God
who
created
the
Sun
,
whom
they
adored
as
God
,
the
Provinces
which
are
seated
in
the
Vales
of
the
Apalachaean
Mountains
,
and
had
been
enlightned
but
by
a
very
weak
ray
of
coelestial
light
,
would
easily
have
returned
to
the
darkness
of
their
ancient
superstition
,
if
God
,
by
a
remarkable
disposal
of
his
Providence
,
had
not
sent
to
them
some
English
Families
,
which
at
their
arrival
thither
blew
up
that
little
spark
,
which
lay
hid
under
the
embers
,
into
a
weak
flame
.
These
Families
came
out
of
Virginia
in
the
year
M
DC
XXI
.
with
an
intention
to
go
to
New-England
,
to
avoid
the
frequent
incursions
and
massacres
committed
there
by
the
Savages
;
but
the
wind
proving
contrary
to
their
design
,
they
were
cast
on
the
Coasts
of
Florida
,
whence
they
pass'd
into
the
Province
of
Matica
,
and
thence
into
those
of
Amana
and
Bemarin
,
and
in
the
last
they
setled
themselves
,
and
have
drawn
thither
a
considerable
number
of
Ecclesiasticks
and
persons
of
quality
,
who
have
there
laid
the
foundations
of
a
small
Colony
.
Most
of
those
who
are
retir'd
into
those
places
so
remote
from
all
commerce
in
the
world
,
undertook
that
generous
design
,
in
the
midst
of
the
great
revolutions
which
happen'd
in
England
during
the
late
troubles
,
and
the
main
business
they
propos'd
to
themselves
at
that
time
,
was
only
to
make
their
advantage
of
so
seasonable
a
retreat
,
that
they
might
the
more
seriously
,
and
with
less
distraction
,
mind
the
attainment
of
their
own
salvation
,
and
dilate
the
limits
of
Christianity
among
those
poor
people
,
if
God
gave
them
the
means
.
We
understand
also
by
the
last
papers
that
have
been
sent
us
from
America
,
that
,
God
blessing
the
endeavours
of
the
first
Inhabitants
of
this
small
Colony
,
they
have
within
these
twelve
or
thirteen
years
baptiz'd
most
of
the
Officers
and
the
most
considerable
Heads
of
Families
in
the
Provinces
of
Bemarin
and
Amana
;
That
at
the
present
,
they
have
a
Bishop
and
many
learned
and
zealous
Ecclesiasticks
among
them
,
who
carry
on
the
work
of
the
Lord
;
and
the
more
to
advance
it
,
they
have
built
Colledges
in
all
those
places
where
there
are
Churches
,
that
the
Children
of
the
Apalachites
may
be
instructed
in
the
mysteries
of
Christian
Religion
and
true
piety
.
The
same
Papers
add
further
,
that
though
the
King
of
Apalacha
hath
received
Baptism
,
and
seems
to
have
much
affection
for
these
Strangers
,
who
have
procur'd
him
that
happiness
;
yet
hath
he
of
late
entertain'd
some
jealousie
of
them
,
out
of
an
apprehension
,
as
it
was
represented
to
him
by
some
of
his
Councel
,
that
if
he
suffer'd
them
to
grow
more
numerous
,
they
might
in
time
become
Masters
of
the
Country
:
He
thereupon
in
the
first
place
dispers'd
them
into
several
Cities
,
that
they
might
not
be
able
to
make
any
considerable
body
,
or
foment
any
factions
;
and
afterwards
,
there
was
an
order
pass'd
,
that
all
those
who
have
at
the
present
any
setlement
in
the
bosom
of
his
Country
,
might
peaceably
continue
in
their
habitations
,
and
participate
of
the
same
priviledges
with
the
Natives
,
provided
they
held
no
correspondence
with
any
abroad
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
publick
tranquillity
;
but
that
henceforward
no
other
strangers
shall
be
permitted
to
make
any
further
establishments
there
.
Those
who
are
acquainted
with
the
Nature
of
the
Country
,
affirm
,
that
the
King
of
the
Apalachites
hath
no
just
cause
to
fear
that
either
the
English
or
any
other
strangers
should
be
guilty
of
any
design
against
him
,
as
to
the
mastering
of
his
Country
:
For
,
besides
the
necessity
there
is
of
having
a
very
powerful
Army
,
ere
any
such
enterprise
can
be
undertaken
,
and
that
the
English
who
are
establish'd
there
,
are
no
more
amongst
that
great
Nation
,
than
a
handful
of
sand
on
the
Sea-side
;
this
Country
being
so
remote
from
all
the
rest
of
the
world
,
and
destitute
of
Gold
,
Silver
,
precious
Stones
,
and
in
a
manner
all
rich
Commodities
,
whereby
Commerce
is
kept
up
and
continu'd
;
it
is
most
certain
,
that
it
will
never
be
much
sought
after
or
envy'd
by
any
Europaean
Nations
,
which
send
out
Colonies
only
to
those
places
,
where
there
is
hope
of
making
some
considerable
advantage
by
way
of
Trade
.
Whereto
may
be
added
this
further
consideration
,
that
,
though
these
Provinces
were
possess'd
of
as
great
Treasures
and
Rarities
,
as
they
are
destitute
thereof
;
yet
lying
at
a
great
distance
from
Sea-Ports
,
and
having
no
navigable
Rivers
falling
into
it
,
by
means
whereof
there
might
in
time
be
some
correspondence
between
them
and
other
parts
,
there
is
no
likelihood
that
there
should
be
many
persons
either
in
England
or
any
where
else
,
who
would
be
perswaded
to
cross
over
so
many
Seas
,
to
go
and
end
their
days
in
a
Country
which
is
destitute
of
all
those
conveniences
,
and
cannot
receive
those
refreshments
which
are
brought
out
of
Europe
,
and
contribute
much
to
the
comfortable
subsistance
of
all
the
other
Colonies
of
America
;
and
in
a
word
,
a
Country
,
which
can
give
its
Inhabitants
nothing
but
clothing
and
nourishment
.
Some
time
after
the
English
had
establish'd
themselves
in
this
Country
,
as
we
have
represented
before
,
the
Spaniards
(
who
as
it
were
keep
the
keys
of
one
part
of
Florida
,
by
means
of
the
Forts
they
have
built
near
the
most
eminent
Havens
,
and
along
the
most
considerable
Rivers
)
brought
in
there
a
company
of
religious
men
of
the
Order
of
the
Minimes
,
whom
Pope
Urban
the
eighth
had
sent
into
the
Septentrional
America
,
in
the
quality
of
Apostolical
Missionaries
,
and
endow'd
with
most
ample
priviledges
,
for
their
better
encouragement
in
the
carrying
on
of
that
work
:
They
arriv'd
in
those
Provinces
in
the
year
,
One
thousand
six
hundred
forty
and
three
;
and
since
that
time
they
have
taken
their
progress
through
most
of
the
Villages
that
lie
about
the
great
Lake
,
and
upon
the
descent
of
the
Mountains
which
look
towards
the
Country
of
the
Cofachites
:
It
is
reported
,
that
they
have
baptized
with
great
pomp
the
Paracoussis
of
the
Province
of
Achalaca
,
and
a
great
number
of
his
Subjects
.
When
these
religious
men
return
from
their
Missions
,
they
live
in
a
solitary
,
yet
delightful
place
,
which
lies
upon
the
descent
of
a
high
Mountain
,
not
above
a
quarter
of
a
league
distant
from
the
great
Lake
,
and
about
as
much
from
the
greatest
Village
of
the
Province
of
Achalaca
.
Before
a
man
comes
to
their
habitation
,
he
must
cross
through
several
fair
Gardens
,
in
the
midst
whereof
there
is
a
pleasant
walk
,
planted
with
trees
on
both
sides
,
which
reaches
to
the
skirt
of
the
Mountain
:
And
though
they
have
seated
themselves
on
an
eminent
place
,
yet
they
have
many
springs
,
which
,
falling
down
from
the
upper
part
of
the
Mountains
,
are
receiv'd
into
great
Cisterns
and
great
Ponds
,
where
they
have
abundance
of
good
Fish
:
The
Lord
of
the
Country
visits
them
often
,
and
hath
a
great
respect
for
them
;
for
the
most
part
,
he
hath
some
one
of
them
about
his
person
,
who
serves
him
as
a
Chaplain
.
In
the
year
One
thousand
six
hundred
fifty
and
three
,
in
which
Mr.
Brigstock
,
that
most
inquisitive
English
Gentleman
,
from
whom
we
have
receiv'd
all
the
account
we
have
given
of
the
Apalachites
,
arriv'd
in
that
Province
of
Achalaca
,
the
foremention'd
Religious
men
entertain'd
him
very
kindly
,
and
did
him
all
the
good
offices
lay
in
their
power
:
From
them
it
was
,
that
,
during
his
aboad
in
the
Country
,
he
learnt
all
the
particulars
we
are
now
going
to
describe
,
and
which
he
hath
liberally
communicated
to
us
.
They
show'd
him
an
admirable
Flower
,
which
grows
abundantly
in
the
Mountains
of
those
parts
:
The
figure
of
this
Flower
is
much
like
that
of
a
Bell
,
and
there
are
as
many
colours
observable
in
it
as
in
the
Rain-bow
;
the
under
leaves
,
which
being
fully
blown
,
are
much
larger
than
those
of
our
greatest
Roses
,
are
charged
with
a
great
many
other
leaves
,
which
appear
still
less
and
less
to
the
lower
part
or
bottom
of
the
Bell
:
Out
of
the
midst
of
them
there
rises
a
little
button
,
like
a
heart
,
which
is
of
a
very
delicious
taste
:
The
Plant
hath
a
little
bushiness
at
the
top
,
much
like
Sage
:
The
leaves
and
the
flower
smell
like
a
Violet
:
It
is
also
a
kind
of
sensitive
Plant
,
for
it
cannot
be
touch'd
,
either
in
its
leaves
or
flower
,
but
it
immediately
withers
.
These
Religious
men
carryed
the
said
English
Gentleman
to
a
Village
of
the
Indians
,
who
inhabit
in
the
Mountains
,
where
there
is
a
miraculous
Grott
or
Cave
,
wherein
the
waters
have
fashion'd
all
the
most
delightful
rarities
,
that
a
man
can
desire
from
a
divertisment
of
that
kind
:
They
shew'd
him
particularly
one
place
in
the
said
Grott
,
where
the
waters
falling
upon
a
bare
stone
,
and
distilling
drop
after
drop
,
of
a
different
bigness
,
make
so
exact
a
musick
,
that
there
is
no
harmony
can
well
be
preferr'd
before
it
.
There
is
found
in
the
Mountains
,
on
the
East-side
of
the
Province
of
Achalaca
,
some
Rock-Christal
,
and
certain
red
and
bright
stones
,
which
have
such
a
lustre
as
that
they
might
pass
for
right
Rubies
:
'T
is
possible
there
may
be
some
Copper-mines
in
those
parts
;
but
they
are
not
yet
discovered
,
only
what
confirms
this
opinion
is
,
that
they
find
a
kind
of
golden
sand
there
,
which
is
wash'd
down
by
the
torrents
,
and
hath
a
wonderful
lustre
:
Mr.
Brigstock
having
given
of
it
to
some
Goldsmiths
to
make
a
test
thereof
,
it
was
in
a
manner
quite
consum'd
by
the
fire
,
and
the
little
that
remained
in
the
Crucible
might
well
pass
for
very
fine
Copper
.
These
same
Religious
men
shew'd
the
said
Gentleman
,
as
they
pass'd
through
the
woods
,
several
sorts
of
trees
which
yielded
Gums
of
excellent
scent
,
as
also
many
other
Rarities
,
a
particular
account
whereof
would
require
a
considerable
Volume
:
But
above
all
,
they
show'd
him
the
tree
,
whereof
the
Floridians
make
that
excellent
drink
which
they
call
Casina
,
the
description
whereof
may
be
seen
in
the
History
of
de
Laet.
It
is
absolutely
conformable
to
the
Relation
of
Mr.
Brigstock
.
Before
the
Inhabitants
of
Achalacha
were
converted
to
Christianity
,
they
took
several
Wives
;
but
now
their
Marriages
are
regulated
,
and
they
content
themselves
only
with
one
:
They
interr'd
their
Lords
as
the
Apalachites
do
,
in
the
Caves
that
are
at
the
foot
of
the
Mountains
:
then
they
made
up
the
entrance
thereof
with
a
stone-wall
:
they
hung
before
the
Cave
the
most
considerable
Vessels
which
those
Princes
had
made
use
of
at
their
Tables
:
And
all
the
Captains
fasten'd
all
about
the
place
,
their
Bows
,
Arrows
,
and
Clubs
,
and
mourned
for
several
days
at
the
Sepulchre
:
They
worshipped
the
Sun
,
and
held
the
immortality
of
the
Soul
as
well
as
their
Neighbours
:
They
believ'd
also
that
such
as
had
liv'd
well
,
and
serv'd
the
Sun
as
they
ought
,
and
made
many
presents
to
the
poor
,
in
honour
of
him
,
were
hapyy
,
and
that
after
death
they
were
chang'd
into
Stars
:
But
on
the
contrary
,
that
those
who
had
led
a
wicked
life
,
were
carried
into
the
precipices
of
the
high
Mountains
,
whereby
they
were
surrounded
,
and
there
endur'd
extream
want
and
misery
,
amongst
the
Lions
,
Tygers
,
and
other
beasts
of
prey
,
which
hunt
after
their
sustenance
therein
.
The
Inhabitants
of
this
Country
are
all
long-liv'd
,
insomuch
that
there
are
many
among
them
,
both
men
and
women
,
who
are
neer
two
hundred
years
of
age
.
This
curious
digression
we
receiv'd
from
the
forementioned
English
Gentleman
,
Mr.
Brigstock
,
and
we
have
inserted
it
here
,
out
of
a
presumption
that
it
will
not
be
undelightful
to
those
,
who
shall
make
it
their
divertisement
to
read
this
History
;
at
least
while
we
are
yet
in
expectation
that
that
excellent
person
will
give
us
a
perfect
accompt
of
the
state
of
the
Apalachites
,
and
some
others
of
the
Neighbouring
Nations
,
as
he
puts
us
in
hope
that
he
will
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
the
Bodies
of
the
Caribbians
,
and
their
Ornaments
.
WE
are
now
to
re-assume
our
former
discourse
,
and
return
from
Florida
to
the
Caribby-Islands
,
to
consider
there
,
with
all
the
exactness
imaginable
,
what
concerns
those
Inhabitants
thereof
on
whom
we
intend
to
bestow
the
remaining
part
of
this
History
,
and
particularly
what
relates
to
their
Bodies
,
Minds
,
Dispositions
,
Manners
,
Religion
,
Customs
,
and
other
remarkable
occurrences
concerning
the
savage
Caribbians
or
Cannibals
,
of
whose
origine
we
have
already
given
so
large
an
account
.
And
whereas
some
of
the
Caribbians
who
inhabit
in
the
same
Islands
wherein
the
French
and
other
Europaean
Nations
have
planted
Colonies
,
or
at
least
come
often
among
them
,
accommodate
themselves
in
many
things
to
their
manner
of
life
,
and
that
they
may
be
the
more
kindly
received
by
them
,
they
quit
many
of
their
old
Customs
;
those
who
are
desirous
to
be
acquainted
with
the
ancient
manners
of
the
Caribbians
,
are
not
to
learn
them
of
the
Caribbians
who
live
in
Martinico
,
or
those
who
converse
most
with
the
Europaeans
;
but
from
those
of
St.
Vincent
,
who
of
all
others
have
held
least
correspondence
with
any
Forreigners
:
It
is
accordingly
from
them
that
we
have
receiv'd
what
we
shall
hereafter
relate
concerning
the
Caribbians
:
But
before
we
enter
into
the
relation
,
we
shall
make
some
general
observations
,
to
prevent
the
astonishment
which
the
Reader
might
conceive
at
the
difference
there
is
between
the
account
we
give
of
them
,
and
what
he
may
receive
from
others
,
either
by
word
of
mouth
or
writing
.
In
the
first
place
,
it
is
to
be
acknowledged
a
thing
almost
impossible
,
that
the
Relations
of
Countries
and
Customs
at
so
great
a
distance
from
us
,
should
agree
in
all
things
,
especially
since
we
find
that
those
of
neighbouring
Countries
are
for
the
most
part
differing
among
themselves
.
Secondly
,
it
is
to
be
observed
,
that
since
the
Caribbians
became
familiar
,
and
have
conversed
with
forreign
Nations
,
they
have
remitted
much
of
their
ancient
Customs
,
and
quited
many
things
which
they
practis'd
before
with
an
inviolable
strictness
:
So
that
there
may
be
seen
in
them
now
a
remarkable
change
from
what
they
were
heretofore
:
That
the
case
stands
thus
with
them
now
,
is
to
be
attributed
partly
to
the
conversation
of
the
Europaeans
,
who
in
some
things
have
oblig'd
them
to
abate
somewhat
of
their
originary
simplicity
,
and
in
others
have
made
them
worse
than
they
were
,
as
to
our
own
shame
we
cannot
but
acknowledge
:
Hence
it
comes
that
Monsieur
du
Montel
tells
us
in
his
Relations
,
that
two
ancient
Caribbians
,
considering
that
degeneration
of
their
Country-men
,
took
occasion
to
entertain
him
with
a
discourse
to
this
purpose
:
Our
people
are
become
in
a
manner
like
yours
,
since
they
came
to
be
acquainted
with
you
;
and
we
find
it
some
difficulty
to
know
our selves
,
so
different
are
we
grown
from
what
we
have
been
heretofore
:
It
is
to
this
alteration
that
our
people
attribute
the
more
frequent
happening
of
Hurricanes
than
they
were
observ'd
to
be
in
the
days
of
old
;
and
conclude
thence
,
that
Maboya
(
that
is
to
say
,
the
evil
spirit
)
hath
reduc'd
us
under
the
power
of
the
French
,
English
,
Spaniards
and
others
,
who
have
driven
us
out
of
the
best
part
of
our
Country
.
Thirdly
,
it
is
possible
they
may
have
different
Customs
,
according
to
the
diversity
of
the
Islands
,
though
they
all
make
up
but
one
people
;
as
may
be
observed
in
the
diversity
of
the
Customs
of
one
and
the
same
Kingdom
,
according
to
the
several
Quarters
and
Provinces
of
it
:
Whence
it
may
have
proceeded
,
for
example
,
that
those
that
have
conversed
most
at
Dominico
will
give
an
account
of
the
Opinions
,
Customs
,
and
Ceremonies
of
the
Caribbians
,
much
different
from
what
shall
be
related
thereof
by
those
persons
who
shall
have
frequented
other
places
;
and
yet
the
Relations
of
either
side
shall
be
true
.
Fourthly
,
as
in
the
Continent
of
America
,
the
Caribbians
,
who
inhabit
a
good
way
within
the
Country
,
and
consequently
seldom
see
any
forreigners
,
retain
much
more
of
their
ancient
Customs
,
and
their
old
course
of
life
,
than
those
who
living
neer
the
Dutch
Colonies
of
Cayenna
and
Berbica
,
drive
on
an
ordinary
trade
with
the
Christians
;
so
among
our
Caribbians
,
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Islands
,
those
who
converse
least
with
the
Europaeans
,
such
as
are
those
of
St.
Vincent's
,
are
more
strict
observers
of
their
ancient
course
of
life
,
than
are
,
for
example
,
those
of
Martinico
or
Dominico
,
who
are
oftner
seen
among
them
.
Fifthly
,
thence
it
proceeds
that
those
persons
who
have
seen
them
only
in
these
last
mentioned
places
,
or
have
heard
of
them
only
from
such
as
have
been
acquainted
with
them
only
in
those
places
,
will
haply
find
many
things
in
the
prosecution
of
our
History
,
which
may
clash
with
the
Relations
they
had
received
of
them
from
others
;
which
if
they
do
,
they
are
not
to
wonder
thereat
,
since
most
of
our
Observations
relate
to
the
Caribbians
of
St.
Vincents
.
Lastly
,
we
desire
our
Readers
to
take
this
further
advertisement
,
that
it
is
our
design
to
give
a
description
of
the
ancient
Manners
and
Customs
of
these
Caribbians
,
to
the
end
that
no
body
may
think
it
strange
,
if
their
present
demeanour
be
not
in
all
things
answerable
thereto
:
These
advertisements
being
thus
premis'd
,
we
proceed
to
give
the
Reader
satisfaction
consequently
to
the
title
of
this
Chapter
.
Most
of
those
people
whom
we
call
Barbarians
and
Savages
,
have
some
thing
hideous
and
deformed
or
defective
,
either
in
their
Countenances
or
some
other
part
of
the
body
,
as
Historians
affirm
of
the
Maldiveses
,
the
Inhabitants
about
the
Magellane
streights
,
and
several
others
which
we
need
not
name
here
.
But
the
Caribbians
are
a
handsome
well-shap'd
people
,
well
proportion'd
in
all
parts
of
their
bodies
,
gracefull
enough
,
of
a
smiling
countenance
,
middle
stature
,
having
broad
shoulders
,
and
large
buttocks
,
and
they
are
most
of
them
in
good
plight
,
and
stronger
than
the
French
:
Their
mouths
are
not
over
large
,
and
their
teeth
are
perfectly
white
and
close
:
True
it
is
their
complexion
is
naturally
of
an
Olive-colour
,
and
that
colour
spreads
even
into
the
whites
of
their
Eyes
,
which
are
black
,
somewhat
little
like
those
of
the
Chineses
and
Tartars
,
but
very
piercing
:
Their
foreheads
and
noses
are
flat
,
not
naturally
,
but
by
artifice
:
For
their
mothers
crush
them
down
at
their
birth
,
as
also
continually
during
the
time
they
suckle
them
,
imagining
it
a
kind
of
beauty
and
perfection
;
for
were
it
not
for
that
,
their
noses
would
be
well
shap'd
,
and
they
would
have
high
foreheads
as
well
as
we
:
They
have
large
and
thick
feet
,
because
they
go
barefoot
,
but
they
are
withall
so
hard
,
that
they
defie
Woods
and
Rocks
.
Among
those
of
the
Country
a
man
cannot
meet
with
any
wanting
either
one
or
both
eyes
,
lame
,
crook-back'd
,
or
bald
,
or
having
any
other
deformity
naturally
;
as
is
in
like
manner
affirmed
of
the
Brasilians
,
the
Floridians
,
and
most
Nations
of
Madamoiselle
de
Rosselan
,
wife
to
the
Governour
of
Saintalousia
.
All
the
Caribbians
are
black-hair'd
,
as
the
Chineses
are
,
who
The
Caribbians
are
very
careful
in
combing
themselves
,
and
they
think
it
commendable
so
to
do
:
They
anoint
their
hair
with
Oil
,
and
have
certain
Receipts
to
advance
the
growth
thereof
:
The
Women
commonly
comb
their
Husbands
and
their
Children
:
Both
Men
and
Women
tie
up
their
hair
towards
the
hinder
part
of
the
head
,
winding
it
about
so
as
that
it
stands
up
like
a
horn
on
the
Crown
;
on
both
sides
they
leave
locks
hanging
down
like
so
many
Mustachioes
,
according
to
natural
liberty
.
The
Women
part
their
hair
so
as
that
it
falls
down
on
both
sides
of
their
heads
;
but
the
men
part
theirs
the
quite
contrary
way
,
so
as
that
one
half
falls
down
behind
,
the
other
before
,
which
obliges
them
to
cut
off
the
fore-part
of
it
,
otherwise
it
would
fall
down
over
their
eyes
:
This
they
did
heretofore
with
certain
sharp
Herbs
,
before
they
had
the
use
of
Scissers
;
not
to
mention
,
that
they
were
also
accustomed
to
cut
off
their
hair
when
they
were
in
mourning
;
whereas
on
the
contrary
,
in
Madagascar
the
Men
never
cut
off
their
hair
,
but
the
Women
shave
it
clear
off
;
a
custom
contrary
to
that
of
those
people
among
whom
S.
Paul
liv'd
.
The
Caribbians
seem
not
to
have
any
Beards
at
all
,
but
as
soon
as
they
grow
they
pluck
them
off
by
the
roots
,
as
the
Brasilians
,
The
Caribbians
wonder
very
much
to
see
our
Europeans
suffer
their
Beards
to
grow
so
long
,
and
think
it
a
great
deformity
to
wear
any
,
as
they
account
it
a
perfection
in
themselves
to
have
none
;
but
they
are
not
the
only
Savages
who
are
fantastick
in
matter
of
gracefulness
and
beauty
:
All
barbarous
Nations
,
nay
some
that
are
civiliz'd
,
are
wedded
to
their
particular
sentiments
,
as
to
that
point
:
For
instance
,
among
the
They
go
stark-naked
,
both
men
and
women
,
as
many
other
Nations
do
:
And
if
any
one
among
them
should
endeavour
to
hide
the
privy
parts
,
all
the
rest
would
laugh
at
it
:
Though
the
Christians
have
conversed
very
much
among
them
,
yet
have
all
the
perswasions
that
have
hitherto
been
used
to
induce
them
to
cover
themselves
been
to
no
purpose
:
And
whereas
sometimes
,
when
they
come
to
visit
the
Christians
,
or
to
treat
with
them
,
they
have
comply'd
so
far
with
them
,
as
to
cover
themselves
,
by
putting
on
a
shirt
,
drawers
,
a
hat
,
and
such
cloaths
as
had
been
given
them
,
yet
assoon
as
they
were
return'd
to
their
own
habitations
,
they
strip
themselves
,
and
put
up
all
in
their
Closets
,
till
some
such
other
occasion
should
oblige
them
to
put
them
on
again
:
To
requite
this
compliance
of
the
Caribbians
,
some
among
the
French
,
having
occasion
to
go
among
them
,
made
no
difficulty
to
strip
themselves
after
their
example
:
This
defiance
of
cloaths
reigns
in
all
places
under
the
Torrid
Zone
,
as
every
one
knows
.
When
the
Brasilians
are
reproach'd
with
their
nakedness
,
They
change
their
natural
colour
by
dying
their
bodies
with
some
composition
which
makes
them
red
all
over
:
For
living
neer
Rivers
and
Springs
,
the
first
thing
they
do
every
morning
is
to
go
and
wash
themselves
all
over
:
And
this
was
the
This
red
painting
serves
them
both
for
Ornament
and
for
a
Covering
;
for
besides
the
Beauty
they
imagine
to
themselves
therein
,
they
affirm
that
it
makes
them
more
supple
and
active
;
which
may
be
the
more
likely
to
be
true
,
for
that
the
ancient
Wrestlers
were
wont
to
rub
themselves
with
oil
for
the
same
end
:
They
affirm
further
,
That
by
rubbing
themselves
thus
with
Roucou
,
they
secure
themselves
against
the
coldness
of
the
night
and
rains
,
the
stinging
of
the
Mesquitos
and
the
Maringoins
,
and
the
heat
of
the
Sun
,
which
otherwise
would
cause
risings
and
ulcers
in
the
skin
.
This
Unction
hardens
their
skins
,
and
withal
gives
it
an
extraordinary
lustre
and
smoothness
,
as
all
know
who
have
seen
and
felt
them
.
Most
Savages
do
thus
paint
and
trick
up
themselves
after
a
strange
manner
;
but
they
do
not
all
use
the
same
colours
,
nor
observe
the
same
fashion
:
For
there
are
some
who
paint
their
Bodies
all
red
,
as
our
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
do
;
as
for
Cape
de
Lopes
Gonsalvez
;
but
others
make
use
of
other
colours
,
as
Black
,
White
,
Chestnut
,
Gingioline
,
Blew
;
Yellow
,
and
the
like
.
Some
use
only
one
particular
colour
;
others
paint
themselves
with
several
colours
,
and
represent
divers
figures
on
their
bodies
:
Some
others
,
without
applying
any
colour
,
rub
themselves
all
over
with
the
oil
of
Palm-trees
:
Some
anoint
themselves
with
the
oil
of
Balm
,
and
then
cast
on
it
a
small
powder
,
which
seems
as
if
it
were
the
filings
of
Gold
.
In
fine
,
there
are
some
who
anoint
their
bodies
with
a
glewy
oil
,
and
blow
on
that
the
downe
or
smallest
Feathers
of
divers
Birds
;
or
haply
they
cover
themselves
with
a
kind
of
gummy
paste
,
which
is
of
a
very
sweet
scent
,
and
fasten
thereon
the
most
delightful
Flowers
growing
in
their
Country
.
There
is
sufficient
choice
of
all
these
modes
;
and
it
were
a
pleasant
sight
to
see
a
company
of
these
Morris-dancers
dancing
together
.
We
might
add
thereto
,
to
make
the
divertisement
the
more
compleat
,
those
Turkish
Pilgrims
who
commonly
go
in
long
Garments
made
of
thousands
of
pieces
of
all
sorts
of
colours
.
But
this
is
to
be
noted
,
That
the
painting
of
the
body
is
a
very
ancient
kind
of
Ornament
;
and
among
other
Monuments
of
this
piece
of
Antiquity
,
Pliny
and
Herodian
affirm
,
that
certain
Great
Brittany
,
not
using
any
kind
of
cloathing
,
painted
their
bodies
with
divers
colours
,
and
represented
thereon
the
figures
of
certain
living
Creatures
,
whence
they
were
called
Picti
,
that
is
,
Painted
people
.
But
among
all
the
Savages
who
at
this
day
paint
themselves
,
the
Caribbians
have
this
advantage
,
that
they
adorn
themselves
with
a
colour
which
the
Ancients
honour'd
most
of
any
;
for
it
is
reported
,
that
the
Goths
made
use
of
Vermilion
to
make
their
faces
red
;
and
the
ancient
Romans
,
as
Pliny
affirms
,
painted
their
bodies
with
Our
Caribbians
do
for
the
most
part
content
themselves
with
this
ordinary
dress
of
red
painting
,
which
serves
them
instead
of
Shirts
,
Cloths
,
Cloaks
and
Coats
:
But
on
solemn
days
and
times
of
publick
rejoicing
,
they
add
to
the
red
divers
other
colours
,
spreading
them
fantasticallly
over
the
face
and
the
whole
body
.
But
this
kind
of
painting
is
not
the
only
ornament
in
use
among
them
;
they
adorn
the
crown
of
the
head
with
a
little
Hat
made
of
birds
feathers
,
of
different
colours
,
or
with
a
Plume
of
Herons
feathers
,
or
those
of
some
other
Bird
:
They
also
sometimes
wear
a
crown
of
feathers
,
which
covers
their
heads
,
so
that
there
may
be
seen
among
them
a
great
many
crowned
heads
,
though
there
be
no
Kings
:
And
yet
they
may
be
better
look'd
upon
as
Kings
with
their
feather
Crowns
,
than
the
Lord
of
the
Gulf
of
Antongil
be
taken
for
a
Sovereign
Prince
,
when
he
hath
for
his
Scepter
and
the
badge
of
his
Royal
dignity
,
but
a
great
Gardiner's
Pruning-hook
,
which
he
always
carries
about
him
.
The
women
among
the
Maldeveses
,
make
about
a
dozen
holes
in
each
ear
,
at
which
they
fasten
little
gilt
nails
,
and
sometimes
Pearls
and
Precious
Stones
:
The
Ladies
of
Madagascar
and
Brasil
make
a
hole
as
big
as
that
a
man
may
thrust
his
thumb
through
it
in
the
lower
part
of
the
ear
,
at
which
they
hang
pendants
of
wood
and
bone
:
And
the
Peruvians
,
under
the
reign
of
their
Kings
the
Yncas
,
were
accustomed
to
make
in
their
ears
a
hole
of
an
incredible
bigness
,
at
which
they
fastened
chains
of
a
quarter
of
an
Ell
in
length
,
with
Pendants
of
Gold
at
the
bottom
,
of
an
extraordinary
bigness
:
But
our
Caribbians
▪
are
content
with
a
small
hole
,
according
to
the
European
mode
,
in
the
softest
part
of
the
ear
,
through
which
they
put
the
bones
of
certain
Fishes
very
smooth
,
pieces
of
that
kind
of
Tortoise
shells
which
they
call
Carets
;
and
since
the
Christians
came
among
them
,
Buckles
of
Gold
,
Silver
,
Latten
,
at
which
they
hang
very
fair
Pendants
:
They
know
how
to
distinguish
between
those
that
are
right
and
the
counterfeit
,
but
they
are
most
taken
with
such
as
are
made
of
Chrystal
,
Amber
,
Coral
,
or
some
other
rich
material
,
provided
the
buckle
,
and
all
the
other
workmanship
be
of
Gold
:
Some
have
endeavoured
to
put
upon
them
such
as
were
only
Copper
gilt
,
and
would
have
perswaded
them
they
were
Gold
;
but
they
refused
them
,
saying
that
they
intended
to
deceive
them
,
and
that
it
was
but
Kettle-gold
:
and
to
make
a
tryal
thereof
,
they
were
wont
to
put
them
into
their
mouths
:
So
great
is
their
experience
in
these
things
beyond
those
of
Madagascar
,
who
when
the
Hollanders
coming
thither
in
the
year
MDC
XLV
.
offered
them
a
Silver-spoon
,
put
it
between
their
teeth
,
and
finding
it
was
hard
refus'd
it
,
desiring
one
of
Tin
:
Whence
it
may
easily
be
imagined
what
account
they
made
of
Tin
,
since
they
gave
a
young
maid
in
exchange
for
a
Spoon
of
that
mettal
.
Herodotus
affirms
that
heretofore
among
the
Aethiopians
,
Copper
was
in
better
esteem
than
Gold
,
the
use
whereof
was
so
vile
,
that
they
bound
Malefactors
with
chains
of
Gold
.
The
Caribbians
do
sometimes
also
make
holes
through
their
lips
,
and
put
through
them
a
kind
of
little
Bodkin
,
which
is
made
of
the
bone
of
some
beast
or
fish
:
Nay
they
bore
through
the
space
between
the
Nostrils
,
that
they
may
hang
there
some
Ring
,
a
grain
of
Chrystal
,
or
some
such
toy
:
The
necks
and
arms
of
our
Caribbians
have
also
their
respective
ornaments
;
for
they
have
their
Neck-laces
and
Bracelets
of
Amber
,
Coral
,
or
some
other
glittering
material
:
The
men
wear
Bracelets
on
the
brawny
part
of
the
arm
,
neer
the
shoulder
;
but
the
women
wear
theirs
about
the
wrists
:
They
adorn
also
their
legs
with
Chains
of
Rassada
,
instead
of
Garters
:
Those
among
them
who
have
no
acquaintance
with
the
Europaeans
,
commonly
wear
about
their
necks
Whistles
made
of
the
bones
of
their
enemies
,
and
great
chains
made
of
the
teeth
of
Agoutys
,
Tygers
,
wild
Cats
,
or
little
shells
bor'd
through
and
fasten'd
together
with
a
thread
of
fine
Cotton
of
a
red
or
violet
colour
.
And
when
they
would
make
the
greatest
show
they
can
,
they
add
to
all
this
a
kind
of
Caps
,
certain
Bracelets
,
which
they
fasten
under
their
armpits
,
Scarfs
,
and
Girdles
of
Feathers
very
industriously
dispos'd
together
by
a
delightful
intermixture
,
which
they
suffer
to
hang
down
over
their
shoulders
,
or
from
the
navel
to
the
middle
of
the
thigh
.
But
the
most
considerable
of
all
their
Ornaments
,
are
certain
large
Medals
of
fine
Copper
extreamly
well
polished
,
without
any
graving
on
them
,
which
are
made
after
the
figure
of
a
crescent
,
and
enchac'd
in
some
kind
of
solid
and
precious
wood
▪
these
in
their
own
language
they
call
Caracolis
:
They
are
of
different
largeness
,
for
there
are
some
so
small
that
they
hang
them
at
their
ears
like
Pendants
,
and
others
about
the
bigness
of
the
palm
of
a
mans
hand
,
which
they
have
hanging
about
their
necks
,
beating
on
their
breasts
:
They
have
a
great
esteem
for
these
Caracolis
,
aswell
by
reason
the
material
whereof
they
are
made
,
which
never
contracts
any
rust
,
glisters
like
Gold
,
as
that
it
is
the
rarest
and
most
precious
booty
they
get
in
the
incursions
they
make
every
year
into
the
Country
of
the
Arouagues
their
Enemies
;
and
that
it
is
the
livery
or
badge
,
whereby
the
Captains
and
their
Children
are
distinguish'd
from
the
ordinary
sort
of
people
:
Accordingly
those
who
have
any
of
these
jewels
make
so
great
account
of
them
,
that
when
they
die
,
they
have
no
other
inheritance
to
leave
their
Children
and
intimate
Friends
:
Nay
there
are
some
among
them
who
have
of
these
Caracolis
which
had
been
their
Grandfathers
,
wherewith
they
do
not
adorn
themselves
but
on
extraordinary
occasions
.
The
women
paint
the
whole
body
,
and
adorn
themselves
much
after
the
same
manner
as
the
men
do
,
excepting
only
those
differences
we
have
mentioned
before
,
and
that
they
wear
no
Crowns
on
their
heads
:
There
is
this
also
particularly
observable
in
them
,
that
they
wear
a
kind
of
buskins
,
which
fall
no
lower
than
the
ankle
:
This
kind
of
ornament
is
very
neatly
wrought
,
and
edg'd
above
and
below
with
a
certain
intertexture
of
rushes
and
cotton
,
which
lying
streight
on
the
calf
of
the
leg
makes
it
seem
more
full
.
CHAP.
X.
Certain
Remarks
upon
the
Caribbian
Language
.
IT
is
our
intention
at
the
end
of
this
History
,
for
the
satisfaction
of
the
more
curious
Reader
,
to
add
a
large
Vocabulary
of
the
Caribbian
Language
;
and
therefore
,
in
this
Chapter
,
we
shall
only
make
some
principal
remarks
upon
it
,
such
as
may
in
some
measure
discover
the
grace
,
the
smoothness
,
and
the
proprieties
thereof
.
1.
The
Caribbians
have
an
ancient
and
natural
Language
,
such
as
is
wholly
peculiar
to
them
,
as
every
Nation
hath
that
which
is
proper
to
it
.
2.
But
besides
that
ancient
Language
,
they
have
fram'd
another
bastard-speech
,
which
is
intermixt
with
several
words
taken
out
of
forreign
Languages
,
by
the
commerce
they
have
had
with
the
Europaeans
:
But
above
all
they
have
borrowed
many
words
of
the
Spaniards
,
for
they
were
the
first
Christians
that
came
among
them
.
3.
Among
themselves
,
they
alwaies
make
use
of
their
ancient
and
natural
Language
.
4.
But
when
they
have
occasion
to
converse
or
negotiate
with
the
Christians
,
they
always
make
use
of
their
corrupt
Language
.
5.
Besides
that
,
they
have
also
a
very
pleasant
intermixture
of
words
and
expressions
when
they
would
undertake
to
speak
in
some
forreign
Language
:
As
for
example
,
when
they
use
this
expression
to
the
French
,
saying
,
Compere
Governeur
,
that
is
,
Gossip
Governour
,
using
the
word
Compere
generally
towards
all
those
who
are
their
Friends
or
Allies
:
In
like
manner
they
would
say
,
without
any
more
ceremony
,
Compere
Roy
,
that
is
,
Gossip
,
or
Friend
King
,
if
there
were
any
occasion
to
do
it
:
It
is
also
one
of
their
ordinary
complements
to
the
French
,
when
they
say
with
smiling
countenance
,
Ah
si
toy
bon
pour
Caraibe
,
moy
bon
pour
France
,
If
thou
art
good
for
the
Caribbian
,
I
am
good
for
France
:
And
when
they
would
commend
,
and
express
how
much
they
are
satisfy'd
with
those
of
the
same
Nation
,
they
say
,
Mouche
bon
France
pour
Caraibe
,
France
is
very
good
for
the
Caribbian
;
they
say
also
,
Maboya
mouche
fache
contre
Caraibe
,
Maboya
doth
much
against
the
Caribbian
,
when
it
thunders
,
or
in
a
Hurricane
;
and
,
Moy
mouche
Lunes
,
I
have
lived
many
Moons
,
to
signifie
that
they
are
very
ancient
:
They
have
also
these
words
often
in
their
mouths
,
when
they
find
that
the
French
would
abuse
their
simplicity
,
Compere
,
toy
trompe
Caraibe
,
Friend
thou
deceivest
the
Caribbian
:
And
they
are
often
heard
to
say
when
they
are
in
a
good
humour
,
Moy
bonne
Caraibe
,
I
am
an
honest
Caribbian
.
6.
Yet
is
it
to
be
observ'd
,
that
though
the
Caribbians
of
all
the
Islands
do
generally
nnderstand
one
another
,
yet
is
there
in
several
of
them
some
dialect
different
from
that
of
the
others
.
7.
There
is
no
great
use
made
of
the
letter
P.
in
their
Language
;
but
that
only
excepted
,
there
is
no
want
of
letters
,
as
there
is
in
the
Language
of
Japan
,
Braseel
and
Canada
,
which
want
the
letters
F.
L.
R.
Or
in
that
of
Peru
,
wherein
B.
D.
F.
G.
J.
consonant
and
X
are
wanting
,
as
Historians
affirm
.
8.
The
Language
of
the
Caribbians
is
extreamly
smooth
,
and
for
the
most
part
pronounced
with
the
lips
,
some
few
words
with
the
teeth
,
and
in
a
manner
nothing
at
all
from
the
throat
.
For
though
the
words
we
shall
set
down
hereafter
,
seem
to
be
rough
,
as
they
are
written
,
yet
when
they
pronounce
them
,
they
make
elisions
of
certain
letters
,
and
give
such
an
air
thereto
as
renders
their
discourse
very
delightful
to
the
ear
:
Whence
it
came
,
that
Monsieur
du
Montel
hath
given
this
testimony
of
them
:
I
took
great
pleasure
,
said
he
,
in
hearkning
unto
them
when
I
was
among
them
,
and
I
could
not
sufficiently
admire
the
grace
,
the
fluency
,
and
the
sweetness
of
their
pronunciation
,
which
they
commonly
accompany
with
a
little
smiling
,
such
as
takes
very
much
with
those
who
converse
with
them
.
9.
The
Caribbians
who
are
Inhabitants
of
the
Islands
have
a
sweeter
pronunciation
than
those
of
the
Continent
:
but
otherwise
they
differ
only
in
a
dialect
.
10.
By
the
same
word
,
according
as
it
is
diversly
pronounced
they
signifie
several
things
:
For
example
,
the
word
Anhan
signifies
,
1.
Yes
,
2.
I
know
not
,
3.
Thine
,
or
take
it
,
according
to
the
pronunciation
that
is
given
it
.
11.
The
Europaeans
cannot
pronounce
the
Caribbian
Language
with
the
grace
and
fluency
natural
thereto
,
unless
they
have
learnt
it
very
young
.
12.
They
hear
one
another
very
patiently
,
and
never
interrupt
one
the
other
in
their
discourse
:
But
they
are
wont
to
give
a
little
hem
at
the
end
of
every
three
or
four
periods
,
to
express
the
satisfaction
they
have
to
hear
what
is
spoken
.
13.
What
advantage
soever
the
Europaeans
may
imagine
they
have
over
the
Caribbians
,
either
as
to
the
natural
faculties
of
the
mind
,
or
the
easiness
of
pronunciation
of
their
own
Languages
,
in
order
to
the
more
easie
attainment
of
theirs
,
yet
hath
it
been
found
by
experience
,
that
the
Caribbians
do
sooner
learn
ours
than
we
do
theirs
.
14.
Some
among
the
French
have
observ'd
,
that
the
Caribbians
have
a
kind
of
aversion
for
the
English
tongue
,
nay
so
far
,
that
some
affirm
they
cannot
endure
to
hear
it
spoken
where
they
are
,
because
they
look
on
them
as
their
Enemies
.
And
whereas
there
are
in
their
corrupt
Language
many
words
taken
out
of
the
Spanish
,
a
people
whom
they
also
account
their
Enemies
,
it
proceeds
hence
,
that
they
learn'd
them
during
the
time
they
held
a
fair
correspondence
with
that
Nation
,
and
before
they
began
to
treat
them
as
they
afterwards
did
.
15.
They
are
very
shie
in
communicating
their
Language
,
out
of
a
fear
the
secrets
of
their
Wars
might
be
discovered
;
nay
,
those
among
them
who
have
embrac'd
the
Christian
Religion
,
would
not
be
perswaded
to
reveal
the
grounds
of
their
Language
,
out
of
a
belief
it
might
prejudice
their
Nation
.
16.
We
shall
here
set
down
some
of
the
most
particular
proprieties
of
their
Language
:
In
the
first
place
,
the
men
have
many
expressions
proper
only
to
themselves
,
which
the
women
understand
well
enough
,
but
never
pronounce
:
And
the
women
have
also
their
words
and
phrases
,
which
if
the
men
should
use
they
would
be
laugh'd
at
;
whence
it
comes
,
that
in
this
Discourse
one
would
think
the
women
spoke
a
Language
different
from
that
of
the
men
,
as
will
be
seen
in
our
Vocabulary
,
by
the
difference
of
expressions
which
the
men
and
women
make
use
of
to
signifie
the
same
thing
:
The
Savages
of
Dominico
affirm
,
that
it
proceeds
hence
,
that
when
the
Caribbians
came
to
inhabit
these
Islands
,
they
were
possess'd
by
a
Nation
of
the
Arouagues
,
whom
they
absolutely
destroy'd
,
save
only
the
Women
,
whom
they
married
for
the
re-peopling
of
the
Country
;
so
that
those
Women
having
retain'd
their
own
Language
,
taught
it
their
Daughters
,
and
brought
them
to
speak
as
they
did
;
which
being
practis'd
to
the
present
by
the
Mothers
towards
their
Daughters
,
their
Language
came
to
be
different
from
that
of
the
Men
in
many
things
:
But
the
male
Children
,
though
they
understand
the
speech
of
their
Mothers
and
Sisters
,
do
nevertheless
imitate
their
Fathers
and
Brethren
,
and
accustom
themselves
to
their
Language
when
they
are
five
or
six
years
old
.
To
confirm
what
we
have
said
concerning
the
cause
of
this
difference
of
Language
,
it
is
alledg'd
,
That
there
is
some
conformity
between
the
Language
of
the
Arouagues
who
live
in
the
Continent
,
and
that
of
the
Caribbian
Women
:
But
it
is
to
be
observ'd
,
That
the
Caribbians
of
the
Continent
,
as
well
Men
as
Women
,
speak
the
same
Language
,
as
having
not
corrupted
it
by
inter-marriages
with
strange
Women
.
17.
The
old
men
have
also
some
terms
particular
to
themselves
,
and
certain
affected
expressions
,
not
at
all
us'd
by
the
younger
sort
of
people
.
18.
The
Caribbians
have
also
a
certain
Language
which
they
make
use
of
only
among
themselves
,
when
they
entertain
any
warlike
Resolutions
;
it
is
a
very
hard
kind
of
fustian-language
:
The
Women
and
Maids
know
nothing
of
that
mysterious
Language
,
nor
yet
the
young
Men
,
till
they
have
given
some
assurances
of
their
generosity
,
and
the
zeal
they
have
for
the
common
Quarrel
of
their
Nation
against
their
Enemies
:
This
is
to
prevent
the
discovery
of
their
designs
before
the
appointed
time
.
19.
For
the
variation
of
their
Cases
,
Persons
,
Moods
,
and
Genders
,
they
have
no
distinct
particles
as
we
have
,
but
they
lengthen
their
words
by
certain
syllables
or
letters
at
the
beginning
or
end
of
the
word
,
and
sometimes
by
the
change
of
the
letters
:
Thus
they
say
in
the
Imperative
,
Bayoubaka
,
Go
;
but
in
the
Indicative
,
Nayoubakayem
,
I
go
:
In
like
manner
,
Babinaka
,
dance
;
Nabinakayem
,
I
dance
;
much
like
the
formation
of
the
Hebrew
Verbs
.
20.
Indefinite
and
absolute
Nouns
are
not
much
in
use
among
them
,
especially
the
names
of
the
parts
of
the
body
;
but
they
are
always
in
a
manner
restrain'd
to
a
first
,
second
,
or
third
person
.
21.
The
first
person
is
commonly
express'd
by
the
Letter
N
;
at
the
beginning
of
a
word
,
as
Nichic
,
my
Head
;
the
second
by
a
B
,
as
Bichic
,
thy
Head
;
and
the
third
by
an
L
,
as
Lichic
,
his
Head
.
22.
The
neuter
and
absolute
Gender
is
express'd
by
a
T
,
as
Tichic
,
the
Head
;
but
this
is
not
much
in
use
.
23.
They
have
different
names
in
speaking
to
persons
when
they
are
present
,
and
others
when
they
speak
of
them
;
thus
they
say
Baba
,
Father
,
speaking
to
him
,
and
Youmaan
,
speaking
of
him
;
Bibi
,
Mother
,
speaking
to
her
,
and
Ichanum
,
speaking
of
her
;
which
,
with
the
difference
there
is
between
the
Language
of
the
Men
and
the
Women
,
the
young
and
the
old
,
their
ordinary
Discourse
,
and
that
us'd
by
them
when
they
are
engag'd
in
Military
Deliberations
,
must
needs
cause
a
great
multiplication
of
words
in
their
Language
.
24.
Their
proper
Names
are
many
times
deriv'd
from
certain
Accidents
,
as
we
shall
see
more
particularly
in
the
Chapter
of
the
Birth
and
Education
of
their
Children
.
25.
They
never
name
any
one
when
the
party
is
present
;
or
at
least
,
out
of
respect
,
they
do
but
half
name
him
.
26.
They
never
pronounce
the
whole
Name
of
either
Man
or
Woman
;
but
they
do
those
of
Children
;
so
that
they
will
say
,
the
Father
or
Mother
of
such
a
one
;
or
else
they
say
half
the
Name
;
as
for
instance
,
Mala
,
insteed
of
saying
Malakaali
,
and
Hiba
for
Hibalomon
.
27.
The
Uncles
and
Aunts
,
as
many
as
are
of
the
collateral
Line
,
are
called
Fathers
and
Mothers
by
their
Nephews
;
so
that
the
Uncle
is
called
Baba
,
that
is
to
say
,
Father
:
But
when
they
would
expresly
signifie
the
true
and
proper
Father
,
they
many
times
add
another
word
,
saying
,
Baba
tinnaca
.
28.
Consequently
to
the
precedent
appellation
,
all
the
He-Cousins
are
also
called
Brothers
,
and
all
the
She-Cousins
,
Sisters
.
29.
But
between
He-Cousin
and
She-Cousin
,
the
former
calls
the
latter
Youëilleri
,
that
is
to
say
properly
,
My
Female
,
or
my
betrothed
;
for
naturally
among
them
the
She-Cousins
become
Wiyes
to
the
He-Cousins
.
30.
The
Months
they
call
Lunes
,
that
is
,
Moons
;
and
the
Years
●oussinieres
,
that
is
,
the
Seven
Stars
.
31.
We
shall
now
give
a
taste
of
the
naturalness
and
elegance
of
their
Language
,
setting
down
the
signification
of
their
words
,
without
expressing
the
words
themselves
,
so
to
avoid
the
setting
of
them
down
twice
,
as
reserving
that
for
our
Vocabulary
.
32.
To
signifie
,
that
a
thing
is
lost
or
broken
,
they
commonly
say
it
is
dead
.
33.
They
call
a
Capuchin
Friar
,
Father
Aïoupa
;
and
the
word
Aïoupa
signifies
in
their
Language
a
Covering
or
a
Penthouse
;
as
if
they
said
,
It
is
a
man
by
whom
one
may
be
cover'd
,
by
reason
of
his
great
Capouche
:
By
the
same
name
they
also
ironically
call
an
Ape
or
Monkey
,
by
reason
of
his
long
Beard
.
34.
A
Christian
,
a
Man
of
the
Sea
;
because
the
Christians
came
to
them
in
Ships
.
35.
A
Lieutenant
,
the
track
of
a
Captain
,
or
that
which
appears
after
him
.
36.
My
Son
in
Law
,
he
who
makes
me
little
Children
.
37.
My
younger
Brother
,
my
half
.
38.
My
Wife
,
my
heart
.
39.
A
Boy
,
A
little
Male
.
40.
A
Girl
,
A
little
Female
.
41.
The
Spaniards
and
English
,
Deformed
Enemies
,
Etoutou
noubi
;
because
they
are
cloath'd
,
in
opposition
to
their
Enemies
who
are
naked
,
whom
they
call
simply
Etoutou
,
that
is
to
say
,
Enemies
.
42.
A
Fool
,
Him
who
sees
nothing
,
or
who
hath
no
light
.
43.
The
Eye-lid
,
The
Covering
of
the
Eye
.
44.
The
Eye-brows
,
The
Hair
of
the
Eye
.
45.
The
Ball
of
the
Eye
,
The
Kernel
of
the
Eye
.
46.
The
Lips
,
The
Borders
of
the
Mouth
.
47.
The
Chin
,
The
prop
of
the
Teeth
.
48.
The
Neck
,
The
prop
of
the
Head
.
49.
The
Arm
and
a
Wing
are
express'd
by
the
same
word
.
50.
The
Pulse
,
The
Soul
of
the
Hand
:
The
Germans
make
such
another
composition
,
when
they
call
the
Glove
the
Shooe
of
the
Hand
.
51.
The
Fingers
,
The
little
ones
,
or
Children
of
the
Hand
.
52.
The
Thumb
,
The
Father
of
the
Fingers
,
or
that
which
is
opposite
to
them
:
Of
that
kind
is
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
the
Greeks
.
53.
A
Joint
,
A
thing
added
;
they
call
also
by
that
name
a
piece
set
on
a
Garment
.
54.
The
Bladder
,
The
Urine
Vessel
.
55.
The
Ham
,
That
which
draws
the
Leg.
56.
The
Sole
of
the
Foot
,
The
inside
of
the
Foot
.
57.
The
Toes
,
The
little
ones
,
or
children
of
the
Foot
.
58.
The
number
Ten
,
All
the
Fingers
of
both
hands
.
59.
Twenty
,
The
Fingers
of
the
Hands
,
and
Toes
of
the
Feet
.
60.
A
Pocket-pistol
,
A
little
Arquebusse
.
61.
A
Candlestick
,
That
which
holds
somthing
.
62.
Thorns
,
The
hair
of
the
Tree
,
or
the
eyes
of
the
Tree
.
63.
The
Rainbow
,
Gods
Plume
of
Feathers
.
64.
The
noise
of
Thunder
,
Trerguetenni
.
65.
This
Language
hath
also
in
its
abundance
and
its
naturalness
some
imperfections
which
are
particular
thereto
;
yet
are
they
such
as
that
some
of
them
do
not
so
much
deserve
blame
as
commendation
.
66.
The
Caribbians
in
their
natural
Language
have
very
few
words
of
injury
or
abuse
;
and
what
they
say
that
is
most
offensive
in
their
Railleries
is
,
Thou
art
not
good
,
or
thou
hast
as
much
wit
as
a
Tortoise
.
67.
They
have
not
so
much
as
the
names
of
several
Vices
;
but
the
Christians
have
sufficiently
supplied
them
therewith
.
Some
have
admir'd
that
in
the
Language
of
Canada
there
is
no
word
answerable
to
Sin
▪
but
they
might
have
observ'd
withal
,
that
there
is
not
any
whereby
to
express
Virtue
.
68.
They
have
no
words
to
express
Winter
,
Ice
,
Hail
,
Snow
,
for
they
know
not
what
they
are
.
69.
They
are
not
able
to
express
what
does
not
fall
under
the
Senses
,
save
that
they
have
certain
names
for
some
both
good
and
evil
Spirits
;
but
that
excepted
,
they
have
no
word
to
signifie
Spiritual
things
,
as
Understanding
,
Memory
,
Will
;
as
for
the
Soul
,
they
express
it
by
the
word
Heart
.
70.
Nor
have
they
the
names
of
Virtues
,
Sciences
,
Arts
,
Trades
,
nor
those
of
most
of
our
Arms
and
Tools
,
save
only
what
they
have
learn'd
since
their
Commerce
with
the
Christians
.
71.
They
can
name
but
four
Colours
,
whereto
they
make
all
the
rest
to
relate
;
to
wit
,
White
,
Black
,
Yellow
,
and
Red.
72.
They
cannot
express
any
number
above
Twenty
;
&
their
expression
of
that
is
pleasant
,
being
oblig'd
,
as
we
said
elswhere
,
to
shew
all
the
Fingers
of
their
Hands
,
and
Toes
of
their
Feet
.
73.
When
they
would
signifie
a
great
Number
,
which
goes
beyond
their
Arithmetick
,
they
have
no
other
way
then
to
shew
the
hair
of
their
Heads
,
or
the
sand
of
the
Sea
;
or
they
repeat
several
times
the
word
Mouche
,
which
signifies
Much
;
as
when
they
say
in
their
Gibberish
,
Moy
mouche
mouche
Lunes
,
to
shew
that
they
are
very
ancient
.
74.
In
fine
,
They
have
neither
Comparatives
nor
Superlatives
;
but
for
want
thereof
,
when
they
would
compare
things
together
,
and
prefer
one
before
all
the
rest
,
they
express
their
sentiment
by
a
demonstration
which
is
natural
and
pleasant
enough
:
Thus
,
when
they
would
represent
what
they
think
of
the
Europaean
Nations
which
they
are
acquainted
withall
,
they
say
of
the
Spaniards
and
the
English
,
that
they
are
not
good
at
all
;
of
the
Dutch
,
that
they
have
as
much
goodness
as
a
mans
hand
,
or
as
far
as
the
elbow
;
and
of
the
French
,
that
they
are
as
both
the
arms
,
which
they
stretch
out
to
shew
the
greatness
thereof
:
This
last
Nation
they
have
a
greater
affection
for
than
for
any
other
,
especially
those
of
it
who
have
gone
along
with
them
to
their
wars
;
for
they
give
those
part
of
their
booty
:
And
as
often
as
they
return
from
their
wars
,
though
the
French
had
not
gone
along
with
them
,
yet
do
they
send
them
part
of
the
spoil
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Of
the
Dispositions
of
the
Caribbians
,
and
their
Manners
.
THE
Caribbians
are
naturally
of
a
pensive
and
melancholy
temperament
,
fishing
,
sloth
,
and
the
temperature
of
the
air
contributing
much
to
the
continuance
of
that
humour
:
but
having
found
by
experience
,
that
that
uncomfortable
constitution
was
prejudicial
to
their
health
,
and
that
the
mind
ore-press'd
dries
up
the
bones
,
they
for
the
most
part
do
so
great
violence
to
their
natural
inclination
,
that
they
appear
chearful
,
pleasant
,
and
divertive
in
their
conversation
,
especially
when
they
have
got
a
little
wine
in
their
heads
:
Nay
they
have
brought
themselves
to
such
a
pass
,
that
,
as
the
Brasilians
,
Their
discourses
among
themselves
are
commonly
concerning
their
hunting
,
their
fishing
,
their
gardening
,
or
some
other
innocent
subjects
;
and
when
they
are
in
strange
company
,
they
are
never
troubled
if
any
body
laugh
in
their
presence
,
so
far
are
they
from
thinking
it
done
as
any
affront
to
them
:
And
yet
,
they
are
so
far
from
the
simplicity
of
a
certain
Nation
of
New-France
,
who
acknowledge
themselves
to
be
Savages
,
not
knowing
what
that
denomination
signifies
,
that
they
think
themselves
highly
injur'd
when
any
one
gives
them
that
name
:
for
they
understand
what
the
word
means
,
and
say
that
term
belongs
only
to
the
wild
beasts
,
the
Inhabitants
of
the
woods
:
Nor
do
they
take
it
well
to
be
called
Cannibals
,
though
they
eat
the
flesh
of
their
Enemies
,
which
they
say
they
do
to
satisfie
their
indignation
and
revenge
,
and
not
out
of
any
delicacy
they
find
in
it
more
than
in
any
thing
else
whereby
they
are
sustain'd
:
But
they
are
extreamly
pleas'd
when
any
one
calls
them
Caribbians
,
because
it
is
a
name
they
pride
themselves
much
in
,
as
being
a
certain
acknowledgment
of
their
generosity
and
courage
:
For
they
are
not
only
the
Apalachites
,
from
amongst
whom
they
came
,
who
by
that
word
signifie
a
Warlike
and
valiant
man
,
endu'd
with
force
and
a
particular
dexterity
in
military
affairs
;
but
even
the
Aronagnes
themselves
their
irreconcileable
Enemies
,
having
often
experienc'd
their
valour
,
understand
thereby
the
same
thing
,
though
by
the
same
word
they
would
also
denote
a
Cruel
person
,
by
reason
of
the
miseries
the
Caribbians
have
occasioned
them
.
But
howere
it
be
,
this
is
certain
,
that
our
Savages
of
the
Caribbies
are
so
much
pleased
with
that
name
,
that
speaking
to
the
French
they
have
this
perpetually
in
their
mouths
,
Toy
Francois
,
moy
Caraibe
,
Thou
art
a
French-man
,
I
am
a
Caribbian
.
In
all
other
things
they
are
of
a
good
and
tractable
disposition
;
and
they
are
so
great
Enemies
to
severity
,
that
if
the
Europaean
or
other
Nations
who
have
any
of
them
slaves
(
as
among
others
the
English
have
some
,
cunningly
trapan'd
and
carryed
away
by
them
from
the
places
of
their
birth
)
treat
them
with
any
rigour
,
they
many
times
die
out
of
pure
grief
:
But
by
fair
means
they
will
do
any
thing
,
contrary
to
the
Negroes
,
who
must
be
roughly
dealt
with
,
otherwise
they
grow
insolent
,
slothful
,
and
perfidious
.
They
commonly
reproach
the
Europaeans
with
their
avarice
,
and
their
immoderate
industry
in
getting
of
wealth
together
for
themselves
and
their
Children
,
since
the
earth
is
able
to
find
sufficient
sustenance
for
all
men
,
if
so
be
they
wil
take
ever
so
little
pains
to
cultivate
it
:
as
for
themselves
,
they
say
they
are
not
perplex'd
with
caring
for
those
things
whereby
their
lives
are
preserv'd
;
and
indeed
it
must
be
acknowledged
,
that
they
are
incomparably
fatter
,
and
have
their
health
better
than
those
that
fare
deliciously
:
Most
certain
it
is
,
that
they
live
without
ambition
,
without
vexation
,
without
disquiet
,
having
no
desire
of
acquiring
honours
or
wealth
,
slighting
Gold
and
Silver
,
as
the
ancient
Lacedemonians
,
and
the
Peruvians
,
and
contenting
themselves
with
what
Nature
had
made
them
,
and
what
the
earth
supplies
them
withall
for
their
sustenance
:
And
when
they
go
a
hunting
,
or
a
fishing
,
or
root
up
trees
for
ground
to
make
a
little
Garden
,
or
to
build
houses
,
which
are
innocent
employments
,
and
suitable
to
the
nature
of
man
,
they
do
all
without
eagerness
,
and
as
it
were
by
way
of
divertisement
and
recreation
.
But
it
raises
a
particular
astonishment
in
them
when
they
see
how
much
we
esteem
Gold
,
considering
we
are
so
well
furnish'd
with
Glass
and
Chrystal
,
which
in
their
judgment
are
more
beautiful
,
and
consequently
ought
to
be
more
highly
prized
:
To
this
purpose
,
Benzoni
a
Milanese
Historian
,
relates
a
strange
story
of
the
New-world
,
how
that
the
Indians
detesting
the
insatiable
avarice
of
the
Spaniards
,
who
subdu'd
them
,
took
a
piece
of
Gold
in
their
hands
,
and
said
,
Behold
the
God
of
the
Christians
;
for
this
they
come
from
Casteel
into
our
Country
;
for
this
they
have
made
us
slaves
,
banish'd
us
out
of
our
habitations
,
and
committed
horrid
things
against
us
;
for
this
they
are
engag'd
in
wars
amongst
themselves
;
for
this
they
kill
one
the
other
;
for
this
they
are
alwaies
in
disquiet
,
they
quarrel
,
rob
,
curse
and
blaspheme
:
In
fine
,
there
is
no
villany
,
no
mischief
but
they
will
commit
for
this
.
In
like
manner
,
our
Caribbians
,
when
they
see
the
Christians
sad
and
perplext
at
any
thing
,
are
wont
to
give
them
this
gentle
reprehension
:
``
Compere
(
a
word
they
have
learnt
of
the
French
,
and
commonly
use
to
express
their
affection
,
as
the
women
do
also
call
our
Europaeans
Commeres
,
as
a
mark
of
their
friendship
;
both
words
signifying
in
English
Gossip
,
or
familiar
friend
)
how
miserable
art
thou
,
thus
to
expose
thy
person
to
such
tedious
and
dangerous
Voyages
,
and
to
suffer
thy self
to
be
orepress'd
with
cares
and
fears
!
The
inordinate
desire
of
acquiring
wealth
puts
thee
to
all
this
trouble
,
and
all
these
inconveniences
;
and
yet
thou
art
in
no
less
disquiet
for
the
Goods
thou
hast
already
gotten
,
than
for
those
thou
art
desirous
to
get
:
Thou
art
in
continual
fear
lest
some
body
should
rob
thee
either
in
thy
own
Country
or
upon
the
Seas
,
or
that
thy
Commodities
should
be
lost
by
shipwrack
,
and
devour'd
by
the
waters
:
Thus
thou
growest
old
in
a
short
time
,
thy
hair
turns
gray
,
thy
forehead
is
wrinkled
,
a
thousand
inconveniences
attend
thy
body
,
a
thousand
afflictions
surround
thy
heart
,
and
thou
makest
all
the
haste
thou
canst
to
the
grave
:
Why
art
thou
not
content
with
what
thy
own
Country
produces
?
Why
dost
not
thou
contemn
riches
as
we
do
?
Vincent
le
Blanc
hath
a
remarkable
discourse
of
some
Brasilians
:
That
wealth
which
you
Christians
pursue
with
so
much
earnestness
,
do
they
any
way
promote
your
advancement
in
the
grace
of
God
?
Do
they
prevent
your
dying
?
Do
you
carry
them
along
with
you
to
the
grave
?
To
the
same
purpose
was
their
discourse
to
J.
de
Lery
,
as
he
relates
in
his
History
.
The
Caribbians
have
this
further
reproach
to
make
to
the
Europaeans
,
to
wit
,
that
of
their
usurpation
of
their
Country
,
and
they
stick
not
to
do
it
as
a
manifest
injustice
:
Thou
hast
driven
me
,
says
this
poor
people
,
out
of
St.
Christophers
,
Mevis
,
Montserrat
,
St.
Martins
,
Antego
,
Gardeloupe
,
Barbouthos
,
St.
Eustace's
,
&c.
neither
of
which
places
belonged
to
thee
,
and
whereto
thou
couldest
not
make
any
lawful
pretence
:
And
thou
threatnest
me
every
day
to
take
away
that
little
which
is
left
me
:
What
shall
become
of
the
poor
miserable
Caribbian
?
Must
he
go
and
live
in
the
Sea
with
the
fishes
?
Thy
Country
must
needs
be
a
wretched
one
,
since
thou
leavest
it
to
come
and
take
away
mine
:
Or
thou
must
needs
be
full
of
malice
,
thus
to
persecute
me
out
of
a
frolick
.
This
complaint
may
well
exempt
them
from
the
opprobrious
denomination
of
Savages
.
Lycurgus
would
not
permit
his
Citizens
to
travel
,
out
of
a
fear
they
might
learn
the
manners
of
forreign
Countries
:
But
our
Savages
stand
in
need
of
much
travel
to
unbarbarize
themselves
,
if
we
may
use
such
an
expression
:
And
yet
they
are
not
only
free
from
that
insatiable
covetousness
,
which
makes
the
Christians
undertake
so
great
and
so
dangerous
voyages
,
but
also
from
the
curiosity
of
seeing
any
other
Country
in
the
world
,
as
being
enamoured
of
their
own
more
than
any
other
.
And
thence
it
comes
,
that
,
imagining
we
should
not
be
more
curious
than
they
are
,
nor
less
lovers
of
our
Countries
,
they
are
astonish'd
at
our
Voyages
;
wherein
they
have
the
honour
to
be
like
Socrates
,
of
whom
Plato
gives
this
testimony
,
that
he
had
no
more
design
to
leave
Athens
,
with
any
intention
to
travel
,
than
the
lame
and
the
blind
;
and
that
he
desired
not
to
see
other
Cities
,
nor
to
live
under
other
Laws
;
being
,
as
to
this
particular
,
as
far
as
our
Caribbians
,
from
the
opinion
of
the
Persians
,
among
whom
it
is
come
into
a
Proverb
,
that
he
who
hath
not
travell'd
the
world
may
be
compared
to
a
Bear
.
But
we
are
to
note
further
,
that
our
Caribbians
of
the
Islands
have
not
only
an
aversion
from
travelling
into
any
other
parts
of
the
world
,
but
they
would
not
also
willingly
suffer
any
of
theirs
to
be
carried
away
into
a
strange
Country
,
without
an
absolute
promise
within
a
short
time
to
bring
them
back
again
:
But
if
it
happens
through
some
misfortune
that
any
one
of
them
dies
by
the
way
,
there
is
no
thinking
of
any
return
among
them
,
for
there
is
no
hope
of
reconciliation
.
But
if
they
have
no
curiosity
for
things
at
a
great
distance
from
them
,
they
have
much
for
those
that
are
neerer
hand
,
insomuch
that
if
a
man
open
a
chest
in
their
presence
,
he
must
shew
them
all
that
is
in
it
,
otherwise
they
will
think
themselves
dis-obliged
:
And
if
they
like
any
thing
of
what
they
see
therein
,
though
it
be
of
ever
so
little
value
,
they
will
give
the
most
precious
thing
they
have
for
it
,
that
so
they
may
satisfie
their
inclination
.
As
concerning
Traffick
,
true
it
is
,
that
having
treated
about
something
,
they
will
fall
off
from
what
they
have
promised
:
But
the
secret
to
make
them
stand
to
their
bargain
,
is
to
tell
them
,
that
a
Merchant
ought
to
be
as
good
as
his
word
:
For
when
they
are
press'd
upon
in
point
of
honour
,
and
reproached
with
inconstancy
as
if
they
were
children
,
they
are
ashamed
of
their
lightness
.
Theft
is
accounted
a
great
crime
amongst
them
;
wherein
it
must
be
acknowledged
they
shew
themselves
more
rational
But
for
the
Caribbians
,
as
they
are
are
not
of
their
own
nature
any
way
inclined
to
thieving
,
so
they
live
without
any
distrust
one
of
another
:
So
that
their
Houses
and
Plantations
are
left
without
any
body
to
look
to
them
,
though
they
have
neither
doors
nor
inclosures
,
after
the
same
manner
as
some
Historians
relate
of
the
Tartars
:
But
if
the
least
thing
in
the
Some
Christian
hath
been
here
:
And
among
the
grievances
and
complaints
which
they
make
to
the
Governours
of
the
French
Nation
,
this
comes
alwaies
in
the
front
,
Compere
Governour
,
thy
Mariners
(
so
they
call
all
the
forreign
Inhabitants
)
have
taken
away
a
knife
out
of
my
Cot
,
or
some
other
piece
of
houshold-stuff
of
that
kind
.
The
Inhabitants
of
Guinny
would
not
make
any
such
complaints
:
For
if
they
chance
to
lose
something
,
they
are
of
a
perswasion
that
some
of
their
deceased
Relations
,
having
occasion
for
it
in
the
other
world
,
came
and
took
it
away
.
The
Caribbians
are
a
people
as
it
were
associated
in
one
common
interest
,
and
they
are
of
all
people
the
most
loving
one
to
another
;
being
in
that
particular
far
from
the
humour
of
those
Astaticks
of
Java
,
who
speak
not
to
their
own
Brothers
without
a
dagger
in
their
hands
,
so
distrustful
are
they
one
of
another
:
From
this
affection
which
our
Savages
mutually
bear
one
another
,
does
it
proceed
that
there
are
few
quarrels
and
animosities
among
them
.
But
if
they
are
once
injur'd
,
either
by
a
Stranger
or
one
of
their
own
Countrymen
,
they
never
forgive
,
but
contrive
all
the
waies
they
can
to
be
revenged
:
Thus
when
any
of
those
Imposters
,
whom
they
call
Bogez
,
makes
them
believe
that
one
of
those
whom
they
account
Sorcerers
is
author
of
the
mischief
that
hath
happened
to
them
,
they
endeavour
all
they
can
to
kill
him
,
saying
,
Yaraliatana
,
he
hath
bewitched
me
;
Nebanebouibatina
,
I
will
be
revenged
of
him
:
And
this
furious
passion
and
desire
to
be
revenged
,
is
that
which
makes
them
so
brutish
,
as
we
said
before
,
as
to
eat
the
very
flesh
of
their
Enemies
,
whereof
we
shall
give
the
particulars
in
their
proper
place
:
This
implacable
animosity
is
the
vice
generally
reigning
among
them
;
and
it
exercises
the
same
Tyranny
,
without
any
exception
,
over
all
the
Savages
of
America
:
The
revenge
of
the
Inhabitants
of
Canada
is
sometimes
very
pleasant
;
for
they
eat
their
own
lice
,
because
they
have
bitten
them
:
If
the
Brasilians
hurt
themselves
against
a
stone
,
to
be
Without
any
obligation
to
Lycurgus
,
or
his
Laws
,
the
Caribbians
,
by
a
secret
law
of
nature
,
bear
a
great
respect
to
ancient
people
,
and
hear
them
speak
with
much
attention
,
expressing
by
their
gesture
,
and
a
little
tone
of
the
voice
,
how
much
they
are
pleas'd
with
their
discourses
:
And
in
all
things
the
younger
sort
comply
with
the
sentiments
of
the
ancient
,
and
The
Young
men
among
the
Caribbians
have
no
conversation
either
with
the
Maids
or
married
Women
:
And
it
hath
been
observed
,
that
the
men
are
less
amorous
in
this
Country
than
the
women
,
as
they
are
in
several
other
places
under
the
Torrid
Zone
:
Both
the
men
and
women
among
the
Caribbians
are
naturally
chast
,
a
quality
very
rare
among
Savages
:
And
when
those
of
other
Nations
look
over-earnestly
upon
them
,
and
laugh
at
their
nakedness
,
they
are
wont
to
say
to
them
,
Friends
,
you
are
to
look
on
us
only
between
both
the
eyes
;
a
vertue
worthy
admiration
in
a
people
that
go
naked
,
and
are
as
barbarous
as
these
.
It
is
related
of
Captain
Baron
,
that
in
one
of
the
incursions
made
by
him
and
his
party
into
the
Island
of
Montserrat
,
then
possest
by
the
English
,
he
made
great
waste
in
the
Plantations
that
lay
neerest
to
the
Sea
,
so
that
he
carried
a
great
booty
,
and
that
among
the
Prisoners
there
being
a
young
Gentlewoman
,
Wife
to
one
of
the
Officers
of
the
Island
,
he
caused
her
to
be
brought
to
one
of
his
houses
in
Dominico
:
this
Gentlewoman
being
big
with
child
when
she
was
carried
away
,
was
very
carefully
attended
during
the
time
of
her
lying
in
,
by
the
Savage
women
of
the
same
Island
:
And
though
she
liv'd
there
a
good
while
after
among
them
,
neither
Captain
Baron
nor
any
other
ever
touched
her
;
a
great
example
of
reservedness
in
such
people
.
Yet
must
it
be
acknowledged
,
that
some
of
them
have
since
degenerated
from
that
chastity
,
and
many
other
vertues
of
their
Ancestors
:
But
we
must
withall
make
this
acknowledgment
,
that
the
Europaeans
by
their
pernicious
examples
,
and
the
unchristian-like
treatment
they
have
us'd
towards
them
,
basely
deceiving
them
,
perfidiously
upon
all
occasions
breaking
their
promises
with
them
,
unmercifully
rifling
and
burning
their
houses
and
villages
,
and
ravishing
and
debauching
their
Wives
and
Daughters
,
have
taught
them
(
to
the
perpetual
infamy
of
the
Christian
name
)
dissimulation
,
lying
,
treachery
,
perfidiousness
,
luxury
,
and
several
other
vices
,
which
were
unknown
in
those
parts
,
before
they
had
any
Commerce
with
them
.
But
as
to
other
concerns
,
these
Savages
are
remarkable
for
their
civility
and
courtesie
,
beyond
what
can
be
imagined
in
Savages
:
Not
but
that
there
are
some
Caribbians
very
brutish
and
unreasonable
;
but
for
the
greater
part
of
them
their
judgment
and
docility
is
observable
upon
many
occasions
,
and
those
who
have
conversed
long
with
them
,
have
found
several
experiences
of
their
fair
dealing
,
gratitude
,
friendship
and
generosity
:
But
of
this
we
shall
speak
more
particularly
in
the
Chapter
where
we
shall
treat
of
their
Reception
of
such
Strangers
as
come
to
visit
them
.
They
are
also
great
lovers
of
cleanliness
(
a
thing
extraordinary
among
Savages
)
and
have
such
an
aversion
for
all
nastiness
,
that
if
one
should
ease
himself
in
their
Gardens
where
their
Cassava
and
Potatoes
are
planted
,
they
will
presently
forsake
them
,
and
not
make
use
of
any
thing
growing
therein
:
Of
this
their
neatness
in
this
and
other
things
,
we
shall
have
occasion
to
say
more
in
the
Chapter
Of
their
Habitations
,
and
their
Repasts
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
the
natural
simplicity
of
the
Caribbians
.
ADmiration
being
the
Daughter
of
Ignorance
,
we
are
not
to
think
it
strange
that
the
Caribbians
,
who
have
so
little
knowledge
of
those
excellent
things
which
study
and
experience
have
made
familiar
amongst
civiliz'd
Nations
,
should
be
so
much
astonish'd
when
they
meet
with
any
thing
whereof
the
cause
is
unknown
to
them
,
and
that
they
should
be
brought
up
in
so
great
simplicity
,
that
it
might
be
taken
in
most
of
these
poor
people
for
a
brutish
stupidity
.
This
simplicity
is
remarkable
,
among
other
things
,
in
the
extraordinary
fear
they
conceive
at
the
sight
of
Firearms
,
which
they
look
on
with
a
strange
admiration
;
but
their
astonishment
is
greatest
at
Fire-locks
,
much
beyond
what
they
have
for
great
Guns
and
Muskets
,
because
they
see
Fire
put
to
them
;
but
for
Fire-locks
,
they
are
not
able
to
conceive
how
it
is
possible
they
should
take
Fire
;
and
so
they
believe
it
is
the
evil
Spirit
Maboya
who
does
that
Office
:
But
this
fear
and
astonishment
is
common
to
them
with
divers
other
Savages
,
who
have
not
found
any
thing
so
strange
in
their
encounters
with
the
Europaeans
,
as
those
Arms
which
spit
Fire
,
and
at
so
great
a
distance
wound
and
kill
those
whom
they
meet
with
:
This
was
Among
the
several
discoveries
of
the
simplicity
of
our
Caribbians
,
we
shall
here
set
down
two
very
considerable
ones
.
When
there
happens
an
Eclipse
of
the
Moon
,
they
believe
that
Maboya
eats
her
,
and
they
dance
all
night
,
making
a
noise
with
Gourds
,
wherein
there
are
many
small
Pebbles
:
And
when
they
smell
any
thing
of
ill
scent
,
they
are
wont
to
say
,
Maboya
cayeu
eu
,
that
is
,
The
Devil
is
here
;
Caima
Loary
,
Let
us
be
gone
because
of
him
,
or
for
fear
of
him
:
Nay
they
attribute
the
name
of
Maboya
,
or
Devil
,
to
certain
Plants
of
ill
scent
,
such
as
may
be
Mushrooms
,
and
to
whatever
is
apt
to
put
them
into
any
fright
.
Some
years
since
,
the
greatest
part
of
the
Caribbians
were
perswaded
that
Gun-powder
was
the
Seed
of
some
Herb
;
nay
,
there
were
those
who
desir'd
some
of
it
to
sow
in
their
Gardens
;
nay
,
some
were
so
obstinate
,
that
,
though
disswaded
from
it
,
they
put
it
into
the
ground
,
out
of
a
perswasion
that
it
would
bring
forth
somwhat
,
as
well
as
other
Seeds
:
Yet
was
not
this
Imagination
so
gross
as
those
of
certain
Brutes
of
Guinny
,
who
,
the
first
time
they
saw
Europaeans
,
thought
the
Commodities
they
brought
them
,
such
as
Linnen
,
Cloathes
,
Knives
,
and
Fire-arms
,
grew
on
the
Earth
so
prepar'd
,
as
the
Fruits
did
on
Trees
,
and
that
there
was
no
more
to
be
done
than
to
gather
them
:
That
certainly
is
not
so
pardonable
a
piece
of
simplicity
as
that
of
the
Caribbians
:
And
we
may
further
alledg
,
to
excuse
that
simplicity
,
or
at
least
to
render
it
the
De
Lery
,
c.
16
Garcilasso
,
l.
9.
c.
29.
of
those
same
Indians
of
America
,
who
roundly
believ'd
,
that
the
Letters
which
the
Spaniards
sent
one
to
another
were
certain
Messengers
and
Spies
,
speaking
,
and
seeing
,
and
discovering
the
most
secret
actions
;
and
upon
this
perswasion
,
fearing
one
day
the
eye
and
tongue
of
one
of
these
Letters
,
they
hid
it
under
a
stone
,
that
they
might
freely
eat
some
Melons
of
their
Masters
.
In
fine
,
there
will
be
no
cause
to
think
it
so
strange
that
the
Caribbians
should
take
Gun-powder
,
a
thing
absolutely
unknown
to
them
,
for
some
seed
that
might
be
sown
,
when
there
were
some
people
living
in
France
,
whose
habitations
being
at
a
great
distance
from
the
places
where
Salt
was
made
,
thought
out
of
a
like
imagination
that
it
was
gather'd
in
Gardens
.
It
hapned
also
,
not
many
years
since
,
that
a
Woman
,
an
Inhabitant
of
Martinico
,
having
sent
several
pounds
of
Caret-shells
and
Tobacco
to
a
She-Merchant
of
S.
Malo's
,
It
is
a
pleasant
thing
to
consider
that
these
poor
people
should
be
so
simple
,
as
that
though
they
have
many
places
fit
for
the
making
of
Salt
,
yet
dare
they
not
make
use
of
it
,
as
accounting
Salt
extreamly
prejudicial
to
health
,
and
the
preservation
of
life
;
thence
it
proceeds
that
they
never
either
eat
of
it
,
or
season
their
meat
therewith
;
and
when
at
any
time
they
see
our
people
make
use
of
it
,
they
say
to
them
,
out
of
a
compassion
worthy
compassion
,
Compere
,
thou
hastenest
thy
own
death
:
But
instead
of
Salt
,
they
season
all
their
messes
with
Pyman
,
or
American
Pepper
.
Nor
is
there
any
Swines-flesh
eaten
among
them
,
which
they
call
Coincoin
,
and
Bouïrokou
;
nor
yet
Tortoise
,
(
or
as
some
call
them
Turtles
)
which
they
call
Catallou
,
though
there
be
abundance
of
those
Creatures
in
their
Country
:
Of
this
their
abstinence
they
give
the
simplest
reasons
imaginable
:
For
as
to
the
Swine
,
they
are
afraid
to
taste
of
it
,
lest
they
should
have
small
eyes
like
those
of
that
Beast
;
now
in
their
judgment
it
is
the
greatest
of
all
deformities
to
have
small
eyes
,
and
yet
there
are
few
among
them
but
have
them
such
.
As
for
the
Tortoise
,
the
reason
of
their
abstinence
from
that
is
no
less
ridiculous
;
they
will
not
feed
on
that
,
say
they
,
out
of
a
fear
lest
if
they
did
,
they
should
participate
of
the
laziness
and
stupidity
of
that
Creature
.
Most
of
those
people
who
are
known
by
the
name
of
Savages
are
also
full
of
strange
and
fantastical
imaginations
concerning
the
matter
and
manner
of
eating
:
For
example
,
the
Canadians
Pirard
of
the
Animals
of
the
East-Indies
,
c.
2.
Vin.
le
Blanc
.
Garcilasso
,
l.
8.
c.
7.
Caribbians
do
;
but
it
is
because
of
the
conformity
there
is
,
in
their
judgment
,
between
them
and
Man
.
The
Calecutians
,
and
some
others
who
live
more
towards
the
East
,
never
taste
of
the
flesh
of
wild
Oxen
,
Cows
,
and
Bulls
,
out
of
a
perswasion
that
mens
Souls
,
when
they
depart
out
of
their
Bodies
,
go
and
animate
those
of
the
said
Beasts
.
In
fine
,
certain
Peruvians
of
the
Province
of
Pastu
abstain
from
all
kinds
of
flesh
whatsoever
;
and
if
they
are
intreated
to
taste
thereof
,
their
answer
is
,
That
they
are
not
Dogs
.
All
these
Instances
are
brought
upon
the
Stage
,
to
shew
that
the
aversion
of
the
Caribbians
to
eat
Salt
,
Swines-flesh
,
and
Tortoises
,
should
not
cause
them
to
be
accounted
the
most
self-will'd
and
most
extravagant
of
all
the
Savages
.
Besides
the
discoveries
we
have
already
made
of
their
sottishness
and
simplicity
,
there
is
this
yet
to
be
added
,
That
they
are
so
stupid
,
that
they
cannot
count
a
number
exceeding
that
of
the
Fingers
of
their
Hands
and
the
Toes
of
their
Feet
,
which
they
shew
to
express
the
said
number
,
what
exceeds
it
surpassing
with
them
all
Arithmetick
;
so
that
they
would
be
very
unfit
for
Bankiers
;
an
humour
contrary
to
that
of
the
Chineses
,
But
the
Caribbians
have
the
priviledge
not
to
be
the
only
Nation
in
the
World
which
may
be
reproach'd
with
this
ignorance
;
for
it
is
as
great
among
the
people
of
Madagascar
and
Guinny
,
to
cite
no
more
;
nay
,
some
ancient
Historians
affirm
,
That
there
were
some
people
who
could
not
count
above
five
,
and
others
who
could
not
exceed
four
.
The
Inhabitants
of
Guinny
having
counted
to
Ten
,
were
wont
to
set
a
mark
,
and
then
begin
again
.
Certain
Savages
of
the
Septentrional
part
of
America
,
to
express
a
great
number
,
which
it
was
impossible
for
them
to
name
,
make
use
of
an
easie
kind
of
demonstration
,
taking
their
hair
or
some
sand
in
their
hands
;
a
sort
of
comparisons
which
are
frequent
in
holy
Scripture
.
The
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribby-Islands
have
also
their
invention
to
supply
the
defect
of
Arithmetick
;
for
when
they
are
to
go
to
the
Wars
,
and
are
to
be
ready
at
their
general
Rendezvouz
on
a
certain
day
,
they
take
each
of
them
one
after
another
an
equal
number
of
Pease
,
in
their
solemn
Assembly
;
as
for
instance
,
thrice
or
four
times
Ten
,
and
some
certain
number
under
Ten
,
if
need
be
,
according
as
they
are
resolv'd
to
advance
their
Enterprise
;
they
put
up
these
Pease
in
a
little
Gourd
,
and
every
morning
they
take
out
one
,
and
cast
it
away
,
till
there
are
none
left
,
and
then
the
appointed
time
for
their
departure
is
come
,
and
the
next
day
they
are
to
be
upon
their
march
:
Another
way
they
have
is
this
,
every
one
of
them
makes
so
many
knots
on
a
little
Cord
,
and
every
day
they
unty
one
,
and
when
they
are
come
to
the
last
they
make
ready
for
the
Rendezvouz
:
Somtimes
also
they
take
little
pieces
of
Wood
,
upon
which
they
make
so
many
notches
as
they
intend
to
spend
days
in
their
preparation
;
every
day
they
cut
off
one
of
the
notches
,
and
when
they
come
to
the
last
,
they
take
their
march
towards
the
place
appointed
.
The
Captains
,
the
Boyez
,
and
the
most
ancient
among
them
,
have
more
understanding
than
the
common
sort
,
and
by
long
experience
,
join'd
to
what
they
had
receiv'd
by
tradition
from
their
Ancestors
,
they
have
acquir'd
a
gross
knowledge
of
divers
Stars
;
whence
it
comes
that
they
count
the
Months
by
Moons
,
and
the
Years
by
the
Seven
Stars
,
taking
particular
notice
of
that
Constellation
:
Thus
some
Peruvians
regulated
their
Years
by
their
Harvests
:
Those
Inhabitants
of
Canada
who
live
in
the
Mountains
observe
the
number
of
the
Nights
and
Winters
;
and
the
Soriqueses
count
by
Suns
.
But
though
the
more
judicions
among
the
Caribbians
discern
the
Months
,
and
the
Years
,
and
observe
the
different
Seasons
,
yet
have
they
not
any
Monuments
of
Antiquity
,
and
cannot
tell
how
long
it
is
since
the
first
of
their
Nation
left
the
Continent
,
and
setled
themselves
in
the
Islands
;
but
all
the
account
they
are
able
to
give
of
it
is
,
That
neither
themselves
,
nor
their
Fathers
,
nor
their
Grandfathers
could
remember
any
thing
of
it
;
nor
can
they
tell
what
age
they
are
of
,
nor
give
any
precise
account
of
the
time
when
the
Spaniards
came
into
their
Country
,
nor
of
several
other
things
of
that
nature
;
for
they
take
no
notice
of
ought
of
this
kind
,
and
make
no
account
of
knowing
what
is
done
in
the
World
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Of
that
which
may
be
called
Religion
among
the
Caribbians
.
THere
is
no
Nation
so
savage
,
no
People
so
barbarous
,
but
they
have
some
opinion
and
perswasion
of
a
Divinity
,
said
Cicero
;
nay
,
Nature
her self
seems
to
have
been
so
indulgent
New-France
,
New-Mexico
,
New-Holland
,
Brasil
,
New-Netherlands
,
Terra
del
Fuego
,
the
Arouagues
,
the
Inhabitants
about
the
River
Cayenna
,
the
Islands
of
Robbers
,
and
some
others
,
if
we
may
credit
Historians
,
have
not
any
kind
of
Religion
,
and
do
not
adore
any
Sovereign
Power
.
Those
also
who
have
convers'd
among
the
Originary
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribby-Islands
,
are
forc'd
to
acknowledge
,
That
they
have
,
by
the
violence
of
their
brutish
passions
,
smother'd
all
the
apprehensions
Nature
had
bestow'd
on
them
of
a
Divinity
;
that
they
have
rejected
all
the
Directions
and
Instructions
which
might
guide
them
to
the
knowledge
thereof
;
and
consequently
,
that
by
the
just
judgment
of
God
they
are
surrounded
by
so
dreadful
a
night
,
that
there
is
not
to
be
seen
among
them
either
Invocation
,
or
Ceremonies
,
or
Sacrifices
,
or
,
in
fine
,
any
Exercise
or
Assembly
whatsoever
in
order
to
Devotion
:
nay
,
they
are
so
far
from
having
any
of
these
things
,
that
they
have
not
so
much
as
a
name
to
express
the
Divinity
,
so
far
are
they
from
serving
it
;
so
that
when
any
one
would
speak
to
them
concerning
God
,
he
must
use
these
circumlocutions
;
He
who
hath
created
the
World
,
who
hath
made
all
things
,
who
gives
life
and
sustenance
to
all
living
Creatures
,
or
somthing
of
that
kind
:
They
are
accordingly
so
blinded
and
brutish
,
that
they
do
not
make
any
acknowledgment
of
the
Lord
of
Nature
,
in
that
admirable
work
of
the
Universe
;
wherein
he
hath
been
pleas'd
to
represent
himself
in
a
thousand
immortal
colours
,
and
make
his
adorable
Omnipotency
as
it
were
visible
to
the
eye
:
Thence
comes
it
that
they
are
deaf
to
the
voices
of
an
infinite
number
of
creatures
which
continually
preach
unto
them
the
presence
of
their
Creator
:
And
so
they
daily
use
the
benefits
of
their
Sovereign
Master
,
without
ever
reflecting
that
he
is
the
Author
thereof
,
and
making
any
acknowledgment
of
his
goodness
,
who
hath
so
liberally
supplyed
them
therewith
.
They
say
that
the
Earth
is
the
indulgent
Mother
,
who
furnishes
them
with
all
things
necessary
to
life
:
But
their
terrestrial
minds
are
not
raised
to
any
apprehension
of
that
Almighty
and
all-merciful
Father
who
fram'd
the
Earth
,
and
by
the
continual
influence
of
his
Divinity
impregnates
it
with
the
vertue
of
producing
all
things
for
the
nourishment
of
man
:
If
any
one
speak
to
them
concerning
that
Divine
Essence
,
and
discourse
with
them
of
the
mysteries
of
Faith
,
they
will
hearken
to
all
that
is
said
with
much
patience
:
But
when
the
discourse
is
at
an
end
,
they
answer
as
it
were
in
jest
,
Friend
thou
art
very
eloquent
,
thou
art
very
subtle
,
I
would
I
could
talk
as
well
thou
dost
:
Nay
sometimes
they
say
as
the
Brasilians
do
,
that
if
they
should
suffer
themselves
to
be
perswaded
by
such
discourses
,
their
Neighbours
would
laugh
at
them
.
A
certain
Caribbian
being
at
work
on
a
Sunday
,
Monsieur
du
Montel
relates
how
that
he
said
to
him
,
Friend
,
he
who
hath
made
Heaven
and
Earth
will
be
angry
with
thee
for
working
on
this
day
;
for
he
hath
appointed
this
day
for
his
service
:
And
I
,
reply'd
very
bluntly
the
Savage
,
am
already
very
angry
with
him
;
for
thou
sayest
he
is
the
Master
of
the
world
and
of
the
seasons
:
He
it
is
therefore
who
hath
forborn
to
send
rain
in
due
time
,
and
by
reason
of
the
great
drought
hath
caused
my
Manioc
and
my
Potatoes
to
rot
in
the
ground
:
since
he
hath
treated
me
so
ill
,
I
will
work
on
every
Sunday
,
though
't
were
purposely
to
vex
him
.
See
here
a
pregnant
example
of
the
brutality
of
this
wretched
people
.
This
discourse
is
much
like
that
of
those
senceless
people
among
the
Topinambous
,
who
,
when
it
was
told
them
that
God
was
the
Author
of
the
Thunder
,
argued
,
that
it
followed
he
was
not
good
,
since
he
took
such
pleasure
in
frighting
them
after
that
manner
.
But
to
return
to
the
Caribbians
.
Those
of
the
same
Nation
who
live
in
the
Meridional
Continent
of
America
,
have
no
more
Religion
than
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
:
Some
among
them
have
a
certain
respect
for
the
Sun
and
the
Moon
,
and
imagine
that
they
are
animated
;
yet
do
they
not
adore
them
,
nor
offer
,
nor
sacrifice
any
thing
to
them
:
It
is
probable
they
have
retain'd
that
veneration
for
those
two
great
Luminaries
from
the
remembrance
of
the
Apalachites
,
among
whom
their
Predecessors
had
sometimes
sojourned
.
Our
Islanders
have
not
preserved
any
thing
of
that
Tradition
;
but
we
shall
here
set
down
all
that
may
be
called
Religion
among
them
,
and
what
bears
a
gross
representation
thereof
.
They
have
a
natural
sentiment
of
some
Divinity
,
or
some
superior
and
obliging
power
,
which
hath
its
residence
in
the
Heavens
;
They
say
,
That
the
said
power
is
content
quietly
to
enjoy
the
delights
of
its
own
felicity
,
without
being
offended
at
the
ill
actions
of
men
,
and
that
it
is
endued
with
so
great
goodness
,
that
it
does
not
take
any
revenge
even
of
its
Enemies
:
whence
it
comes
that
they
render
it
neither
honour
nor
adoration
,
and
that
they
interpret
those
Treasures
of
clemency
,
whereof
it
is
so
liberal
towards
them
,
and
that
long-suffering
whereby
it
bears
with
them
,
either
to
weakness
or
the
indifference
it
hath
for
the
conduct
of
mankind
.
Their
perswasion
therefore
is
,
that
there
are
two
kinds
of
spi●its
,
some
good
,
others
evil
:
The
good
spirits
are
their
Gods
;
●nd
they
call
them
in
general
Akamboue
,
which
is
the
word
used
●y
the
men
;
and
Opoyem
,
which
is
that
of
the
Women
:
True
●t
is
,
the
word
Akambouè
signifies
simply
a
Spirit
,
and
thence
●t
comes
that
it
is
also
called
the
spirit
of
man
;
but
this
appel●ation
they
never
attribute
to
the
evil
spirits
:
These
good
spirits
,
which
are
their
Gods
,
are
more
particularly
express'd
by
●he
men
under
the
word
Icheiri
,
and
by
the
women
under
●hat
of
Chemiin
,
which
we
cannot
render
otherwise
than
by
that
of
God
,
and
Chemiignum
,
the
Gods
:
And
every
one
speaking
particularly
of
his
God
,
says
Icheirikou
,
which
is
the
word
of
the
men
,
and
Nechemerakou
,
which
is
that
of
the
women
:
But
both
men
and
women
call
the
evil
spirit
,
which
is
their
Devil
,
Mapoya
,
or
Maboya
,
as
all
the
French
pronounce
it
;
but
the
Caribbians
in
that
word
pronounce
the
B
according
to
the
German
pronunciation
.
They
believe
that
there
is
a
great
number
of
these
good
Spirits
,
or
Gods
,
and
every
one
imagines
that
there
is
one
of
them
particularly
design'd
for
his
conduct
:
They
say
therefore
,
that
these
Gods
have
their
abode
in
Heaven
,
but
they
know
not
what
they
do
there
,
and
of
themselves
they
never
propose
to
themselves
the
making
of
any
acknowledgment
of
them
as
Creators
of
the
world
,
and
the
things
contained
therein
:
But
only
when
it
is
said
to
them
,
that
the
God
we
adore
is
he
who
hath
made
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
that
it
is
he
who
causeth
the
Earth
to
bring
forth
things
for
our
nourishment
;
they
answer
;
True
,
thy
God
hath
made
the
Heaven
and
the
Earth
of
France
(
or
some
other
Country
,
which
they
name
)
and
causes
thy
Wheat
to
grow
there
:
But
our
Gods
have
made
our
Country
,
and
cause
our
Manioc
to
grow
.
It
is
affirmed
by
some
,
that
they
call
their
false
Gods
des
Rioches
;
but
that
word
is
not
of
their
Language
,
but
is
derived
from
the
Spanish
:
The
French
affirm
the
same
thing
after
the
Spaniards
;
and
if
the
Caribbians
make
use
of
it
,
they
do
it
not
among
themselves
but
only
among
Strangers
:
So
that
from
what
hath
been
said
it
is
apparent
,
that
though
these
Barbarians
have
a
natural
sentiment
of
some
Divinity
,
or
some
superior
Power
,
yet
it
is
intermixt
with
so
many
extravagances
,
and
involv'd
in
so
great
darkness
,
that
it
cannot
be
said
those
poor
people
have
any
knowledge
of
God
:
For
the
Divinities
they
acknowledge
,
and
to
whom
they
render
a
certain
homage
,
are
so
many
Devils
,
by
whom
they
are
seduc'd
and
kept
in
the
chains
of
a
damnable
slavery
,
though
they
make
a
certain
distinction
between
them
and
the
evil
Spirits
.
They
have
neither
Temples
nor
Altars
particularly
dedicated
to
these
pretended
Divinities
which
they
acknowledge
,
and
so
they
do
not
sacrifice
to
them
any
thing
that
hath
had
life
;
but
they
only
make
them
offerings
of
Cassava
,
and
of
the
first
of
their
Fruits
;
and
when
they
think
they
have
been
healed
by
them
of
some
disease
,
they
make
a
kind
of
wine
or
a
feast
in
honour
of
them
,
and
by
way
of
acknowledgment
,
and
as
it
were
to
express
their
gratitude
,
they
offer
them
some
Cassava
,
and
Ouïcou
;
all
these
offerings
are
called
by
them
Anacri
.
Their
Houses
being
made
after
on
oval
figure
,
and
the
roof
reaching
to
the
ground
,
they
set
at
one
end
of
the
Hut
their
Offerings
in
Vessels
according
to
the
nature
of
the
thing
,
upon
one
or
more
Matoutous
,
or
little
Tables
made
of
Bull-rushes
and
the
leaves
of
the
tree
called
the
Latanier
:
Every
one
may
make
his
Offerings
to
his
God
in
his
own
House
,
or
Cot
;
but
when
it
is
done
in
order
to
invocation
,
there
must
be
one
of
the
Boyez
present
:
All
these
Offerings
are
not
accompany'd
with
any
adoration
,
or
Prayers
,
and
they
consist
only
in
the
bare
presentation
of
those
gifts
.
They
also
invocate
their
false
Gods
when
they
desire
their
presence
;
but
that
is
to
be
done
by
the
interposition
of
the
Boyez
,
that
is
to
say
,
their
Priests
,
or
to
say
better
,
their
Magicians
;
and
this
they
do
especially
upon
four
occasions
.
-
1.
To
demand
revenge
on
some
body
who
hath
done
them
any
mischief
,
and
to
bring
some
punishment
upon
him
.
-
2.
To
be
healed
of
some
disease
wherewith
they
are
troubled
,
and
to
know
what
will
be
the
issue
thereof
:
And
when
they
are
recovered
,
they
make
Wines
,
as
they
are
called
in
the
Islands
,
that
is
,
Assemblies
of
rejoycing
and
congratulation
,
and
debauches
in
honour
of
them
,
as
it
were
by
way
of
acknowledgment
of
their
favour
:
And
their
Magicians
do
also
perform
the
office
of
Physitians
among
them
,
by
an
association
of
Magick
and
Medicine
,
never
doing
any
cure
,
or
applying
any
remedies
but
what
are
accompany'd
by
some
act
of
superstition
.
-
3.
They
consult
them
also
to
know
the
event
of
their
wars
.
-
4.
Lastly
,
they
invocate
those
spirits
by
the
means
of
their
Boyez
,
to
obtain
of
them
that
they
would
drive
away
Maboya
,
or
the
evil
Spirit
:
But
they
never
invocate
Maboya
himself
,
as
some
have
imagined
.
Every
Boyé
hath
his
particular
God
,
or
rather
his
familiar
Devil
,
which
he
invocates
by
the
singing
of
certain
words
,
accompanied
with
the
smoke
of
Tobacco
,
which
they
cause
to
be
burnt
before
that
Devil
,
as
a
perfume
which
is
very
delightful
to
him
,
and
the
scent
whereof
is
able
to
make
him
appear
.
When
the
Boyez
invocate
their
familiar
Devil
,
it
is
alwaies
done
in
the
night-time
,
and
great
care
must
be
taken
that
there
be
no
light
neer
,
nor
any
fire
in
the
place
where
they
exercise
their
abominations
;
for
these
spirits
of
darkness
perfectly
abhor
all
light
:
And
when
several
Boyez
invocate
their
Gods
at
the
same
time
,
as
they
speak
,
those
Gods
,
or
rather
Devils
,
rail
one
at
another
,
and
quarrel
,
attributing
to
one
another
the
causes
of
every
ones
evil
,
and
they
seem
to
fight
.
These
Demons
shelter
themselves
sometimes
in
the
bones
of
dead
men
taken
out
of
their
graves
and
wrapt
in
Cotton
,
and
thereby
give
Oracles
,
saying
it
is
the
soul
of
the
deceased
person
:
They
make
use
of
them
to
bewitch
their
Enemies
,
and
to
that
end
the
Sorcerers
wrap
up
those
bones
together
with
something
that
belongs
to
their
Enemy
.
These
Devils
do
also
sometimes
enter
into
the
bodies
of
Women
,
and
speak
by
them
:
When
the
Boyé
or
Magician
hath
by
his
Charms
obliged
his
familar
Spirit
to
appear
,
he
bids
him
appear
under
different
shapes
,
and
those
who
are
about
the
place
where
he
exercises
his
damnable
superstitions
,
say
,
that
he
clearly
answers
the
questions
made
to
him
,
that
he
foretels
the
event
of
a
war
or
disease
,
and
after
the
Boyé
is
retired
,
that
the
Devil
stirs
the
Vessels
,
and
makes
a
noise
with
his
jaws
,
as
if
he
were
eating
and
drinking
the
presents
prepared
for
him
:
but
the
next
day
they
find
he
hath
not
meddled
with
any
thing
:
These
profane
offerings
which
have
been
defiled
by
these
unhappy
Spirits
,
are
accounted
so
holy
by
the
Magicians
and
the
poor
people
whom
they
have
abused
,
that
only
the
most
ancient
and
most
considerable
persons
among
them
,
have
the
liberty
to
taste
of
them
;
nay
they
durst
not
do
that
,
unless
they
have
that
cleanness
of
body
which
they
say
is
requisite
in
all
those
that
are
to
be
admited
thereto
.
Assoon
as
these
poor
Savages
are
troubled
with
any
sickness
or
pain
,
they
believe
that
they
are
sent
upon
them
by
the
Gods
of
some
of
their
Enemies
;
and
then
they
make
their
applications
to
the
Boyé
,
who
consulting
his
Daemon
,
tells
them
it
is
the
God
of
such
a
one
,
or
such
a
one
,
who
hath
caus'd
chose
mischiefs
to
them
:
And
this
raises
in
those
who
consult
,
enmity
and
a
desire
to
be
revenged
of
those
whose
Gods
have
treated
them
in
that
manner
.
Besides
the
Boyez
or
Magicians
who
are
highly
respected
and
honoured
among
them
,
they
have
also
Sorcerers
,
at
least
they
think
them
such
,
who
,
as
they
say
,
send
charms
upon
them
,
and
dangerous
and
fatal
enchantments
;
and
those
whom
they
account
such
,
they
kill
,
if
ever
they
light
on
them
:
'T
is
many
times
a
plausible
pretence
to
be
rid
of
their
Enemies
.
The
Caribbians
are
subject
to
some
other
mischiefs
,
which
they
say
proceed
from
Maboya
,
and
they
often
complain
that
he
beats
them
:
True
it
is
,
that
some
persons
of
worth
,
who
have
conversed
a
certain
time
among
this
poor
people
,
are
perswaded
that
they
are
neither
molested
,
nor
effectually
beaten
by
the
Devil
;
and
that
all
the
complaints
and
dreadful
relations
they
make
as
to
that
,
are
grounded
only
on
this
,
that
being
of
a
very
melancholick
constitution
,
and
having
for
the
most
part
their
spleens
swell'd
and
inflam'd
,
they
are
many
times
subject
to
terrible
dreams
,
wherein
they
imagine
the
Devil
appears
to
them
,
and
beats
them
:
whereupon
they
start
up
frighted
out
of
their
wits
,
and
when
they
are
fully
awake
,
they
say
that
Maboya
hath
beaten
them
;
and
having
the
imagination
thus
hurt
,
they
are
perswaded
that
they
feel
the
pain
.
But
it
is
manifest
by
the
testimonies
of
several
other
persons
of
quality
and
exquisite
knowledge
,
who
have
sojourned
a
long
time
in
the
Island
of
St.
Vincent
,
which
is
inhabited
only
by
the
Caribbians
,
and
such
as
have
also
seen
those
of
the
same
Nation
who
live
in
the
Continent
of
the
Meridional
part
of
America
,
that
the
Devils
do
effectually
beat
them
,
and
that
they
often
shew
on
their
bodies
the
visible
marks
of
the
blows
they
had
received
:
We
are
assured
further
by
the
Relations
of
divers
of
the
French
Inhabitants
of
Martinico
,
that
going
into
the
Quarter
of
these
Savages
,
who
live
in
the
same
Island
,
they
have
many
times
found
them
making
horrid
complaints
that
Maboya
had
immediately
before
their
coming
thither
treated
them
ill
,
and
saying
that
he
was
Mouche
fache
contre
Caraibes
,
mightily
incens'd
against
▪
the
Caribbians
;
so
that
they
accounted
the
French
happy
,
that
their
Maboya
did
not
beat
them
.
Monsieur
du
Montel
,
who
hath
often
been
present
at
their
assemblies
,
and
conversed
very
familiarly
and
a
long
time
together
with
those
of
that
Nation
who
inhabit
in
the
Island
of
St.
Vincents
,
as
also
with
those
of
the
Meridional
Continent
,
gives
this
testimony
upon
this
sad
occasion
:
Notwithstanding
the
ignorance
and
irreligion
wherein
our
Caribbians
live
,
they
know
by
experience
,
and
fear
more
than
death
the
evil
Spirit
,
whom
they
call
Maboya
;
for
that
dreadful
Enemy
doth
many
times
appear
to
them
under
most
hideous
shapes
:
And
what
is
particularly
observable
,
that
unmerciful
and
bloudy
executioner
,
who
is
an
insatiable
murtherer
from
the
begining
of
the
world
,
cruelly
wounds
and
torments
those
miserable
people
,
when
they
are
not
so
forward
as
he
would
have
them
to
engage
themselves
in
wars
;
so
that
when
they
are
reproached
with
that
over-eager
passion
which
hurries
them
to
the
shedding
of
mans
blood
,
their
answer
is
,
that
they
are
forced
thereto
against
their
wills
by
the
Maboya
.
But
these
are
not
the
only
people
whom
that
implacable
Enemy
of
Mankind
treats
as
his
slaves
:
There
are
several
other
barbarous
Nations
who
can
alwaies
show
on
their
bodies
the
bloudy
marks
of
his
cruelties
:
For
it
is
reported
,
that
the
Brasilians
shake
and
sweat
with
horrour
at
the
remembrance
of
his
apparitions
,
and
many
times
out
of
the
pure
apprehension
they
have
of
the
cruel
treatment
they
are
wont
to
receive
from
him
:
Thence
it
proceeds
that
some
of
those
Nations
flatter
that
old
Dragon
,
and
by
adorations
,
offerings
,
and
sacrifices
,
endeavour
to
abate
his
rage
and
appease
his
fury
;
as
among
others
,
not
to
mention
the
people
of
the
Eastern
part
of
the
World
,
some
of
the
Inhabitants
of
Florida
and
Canada
:
For
that
is
the
only
reason
they
can
give
for
the
service
they
do
him
:
Nay
it
is
affirmed
that
the
Nation
of
the
Jews
was
heretofore
inclin'd
to
make
offerings
to
that
Devil
,
to
be
delivered
out
of
his
temptations
and
snares
:
And
one
of
their
own
Authors
cites
this
Proverb
as
used
among
them
;
Make
a
present
to
Elie
eans
son
Thisby
.
Samael
,
on
the
day
of
expiation
.
But
how
great
soever
the
apprehensions
which
the
Caribbians
have
of
their
Maboya
may
be
,
and
how
ill
soever
they
may
be
treated
by
him
,
yet
do
they
not
honour
him
with
any
offerings
,
prayers
,
adorations
,
or
sacrifices
:
All
the
remedy
they
use
against
his
cruel
vexations
,
is
,
the
best
they
can
,
to
make
little
Images
of
wood
,
or
some
other
solid
matter
,
in
imitation
of
the
shape
under
which
that
wicked
spirit
hath
appeared
to
them
:
These
Images
they
hang
about
their
necks
,
and
say
they
find
ease
thereby
,
and
that
Maboya
does
not
torment
them
so
much
when
they
have
those
about
them
:
Sometimes
also
in
imitation
of
the
Caribbians
of
the
Continent
,
they
make
use
of
the
mediation
of
the
Boyez
to
appease
him
,
and
they
thereupon
consult
their
Gods
,
as
,
upon
the
like
occasions
those
of
the
Continent
have
recourse
to
their
Sorcerers
,
who
are
highly
esteemed
among
them
.
For
though
the
Caribbians
of
those
parts
are
all
generally
subtle
enough
,
yet
have
they
among
them
a
sort
of
crafty
companions
,
who
to
gain
greater
authority
and
reputation
among
the
rest
,
make
them
believe
that
they
hold
a
secret
correspondence
with
the
evil
Spirits
whom
they
call
Maboya
,
as
our
Islanders
do
,
whereby
they
are
tormented
,
and
that
they
learn
of
them
things
absolutely
unknown
to
others
:
These
Impostors
are
looked
upon
among
this
poor
people
that
have
no
knowledge
of
God
,
as
Oracles
,
and
they
consult
them
in
all
things
,
and
superstitiously
give
credit
to
their
Answers
:
This
occasions
irreconcileable
Enmities
among
them
,
and
many
times
Murthers
;
for
when
any
one
dies
,
his
Friends
and
Relations
are
wont
to
consult
the
Sorcerer
how
he
came
to
his
death
;
if
the
Sorcerer
answers
,
that
such
or
such
a
one
was
the
cause
of
it
,
they
will
never
rest
till
they
have
dispatch'd
him
whom
the
Piais
(
so
they
call
the
Sorcerer
in
their
Language
)
hath
nam'd
to
them
.
The
Caribbians
of
the
Islands
do
also
in
this
follow
the
custom
of
their
Country
men
of
the
Continent
,
as
we
have
represented
before
.
But
this
is
most
certain
,
and
a
thing
which
all
the
Savages
daily
acknowledg
themselves
by
experience
,
That
the
wicked
one
hath
no
power
to
do
them
any
hurt
in
the
company
of
any
Christians
;
hence
it
comes
,
that
in
those
Islands
where
the
Christians
live
jointly
with
the
Caribbians
,
those
wretched
people
being
persecuted
by
the
Adversary
,
make
all
the
haste
they
can
to
the
next
houses
of
the
Christians
,
where
they
find
a
certain
refuge
against
the
violent
assaults
of
that
furious
Oppressor
.
It
is
also
a
manifest
truth
,
confirm'd
by
daily
experience
all
over
America
,
That
the
holy
Sacrament
of
Baptism
being
conferr'd
on
these
Savages
,
the
Divel
never
beats
nor
torments
them
afterwards
as
long
as
they
live
.
A
man
would
think
,
that
this
seriously
consider'd
,
these
people
should
earnestly
desire
to
embrace
the
Christian
Religion
,
that
so
they
might
be
deliver'd
out
of
the
jaws
of
that
roaring
Lion
.
True
it
is
,
that
while
they
feel
the
cruel
pricks
in
the
Flesh
,
they
wish
themselves
Christians
,
and
promise
to
become
such
;
but
as
soon
as
the
pain
is
over
,
they
laugh
at
Christian
Religion
and
its
Baptism
.
The
same
brutish
stupidity
is
found
CHAP.
XIV
.
A
Continuation
of
that
which
may
be
called
Religion
among
the
Caribbians
:
Of
some
of
their
Traditions
;
and
of
the
Sentiment
they
have
of
the
Immortality
of
the
Soul
.
WE
have
seen
in
the
precedent
Chapter
how
the
Spirits
of
darkness
take
occasion
in
the
night-time
,
by
hideous
apparitions
and
dreadful
representations
,
to
frighten
the
miserable
Caribbians
;
and
how
to
continue
them
in
their
Errors
,
and
a
servile
fear
of
their
pretended
power
,
they
punish
them
if
they
be
not
so
forward
as
they
would
have
them
to
comply
with
their
wicked
suggestions
;
and
how
they
charm
their
Senses
by
Illusions
and
strange
Imaginations
,
pretending
to
the
Authority
of
revealing
to
them
things
to
come
,
healing
them
of
their
Diseases
,
revenging
them
of
their
Enemies
,
and
delivering
them
out
of
all
the
dangers
whereto
they
shall
be
expos'd
:
All
this
well
consider'd
,
is
it
to
be
admir'd
that
these
Barbarians
,
who
knew
not
,
nor
in
the
least
reflected
on
the
honour
which
God
had
done
them
,
in
making
a
discovery
of
himself
to
them
in
the
many
delightful
Creatures
he
hath
set
before
their
eyes
,
to
conduct
them
to
the
light
of
their
instructions
,
should
be
deliver'd
up
to
a
reprobate
sense
,
and
that
at
this
present
they
should
be
destitute
of
all
understanding
to
perceive
the
true
way
of
Life
,
and
without
hope
,
and
without
God
in
the
World
?
We
have
also
represented
,
That
what
indeavours
soever
they
might
use
to
smother
all
the
sentiments
of
Divine
Justice
and
its
Jurisdiction
in
their
Consciences
,
yet
hath
there
still
remain'd
in
them
some
spark
of
that
Knowledge
,
which
awakens
them
,
and
raises
in
them
from
time
to
time
divers
fears
and
apprehensions
of
that
Vengeance
which
their
Crimes
might
bring
upon
them
:
But
instead
of
lifting
up
their
eyes
to
heaven
,
to
implore
the
assistance
thereof
,
and
by
confidence
and
amendment
of
life
to
appease
the
Sovereign
Majesty
of
the
true
God
,
whom
they
had
offended
,
they
descend
to
the
abysses
of
Hell
,
to
invocate
the
Devil
by
the
sacrilegious
Superstitions
of
their
Magicians
,
who
after
they
have
render'd
them
those
fatal
offices
,
involve
them
,
by
those
infamous
Contracts
,
in
the
deplorable
slavery
of
those
cruel
Tyrants
.
These
poor
Barbarians
are
so
transported
and
besotted
by
those
furious
passions
,
that
to
obtain
some
favour
from
those
enemies
to
all
goodness
,
and
to
appease
those
Tygers
,
they
render
them
several
small
Services
;
for
they
not
only
consecrate
to
them
the
first
of
their
fruits
,
but
they
also
devote
to
them
the
most
sumptuous
Tables
of
their
Feasts
;
they
cover
them
with
the
most
delicate
of
their
Meats
,
and
the
most
delicious
of
their
Drinks
;
they
consult
them
in
their
affairs
of
greatest
importance
,
and
are
govern'd
by
their
wicked
counsels
;
they
expect
,
in
their
Sickness
,
the
Sentence
of
their
Life
or
Death
from
those
detestable
Oracles
,
which
they
receive
by
the
means
of
those
Puppets
of
Cotton
,
wherein
they
wrap
up
the
worm-eaten
Bones
of
some
wretched
Carcass
taken
out
of
the
Grave
;
and
to
free
themselves
from
the
weight
of
their
blows
,
and
divert
their
rage
,
they
burn
in
honour
of
them
the
leaves
of
Tobacco
;
and
somtimes
they
paint
their
ugly
shapes
in
the
most
considerable
place
of
their
Vessels
which
they
call
Piragas
,
or
they
wear
hanging
about
their
necks
a
little
Image
representing
some
one
of
those
cursed
Spirits
,
in
the
most
hideous
posture
in
which
they
had
sometime
appear'd
unto
them
,
as
we
have
hinted
in
the
precedent
Chapter
.
It
is
also
conceiv'd
,
That
it
is
out
of
the
same
design
of
insinuating
themselves
into
the
favour
of
those
Monsters
,
that
many
times
they
macerate
their
Bodies
by
many
bloody
incisions
and
superstitious
abstinences
,
and
that
they
have
so
great
a
veneration
for
the
Magicians
,
who
are
the
infamous
Ministers
of
these
infernal
Furies
,
and
the
Executioners
of
their
enraged
Passions
:
Yet
have
not
these
abus'd
wretches
any
Laws
determining
the
precise
time
of
all
these
damnable
Ceremonies
;
but
the
same
wicked
Spirit
which
inclines
them
thereto
,
finds
them
occasions
enough
to
exercise
them
,
either
by
the
ill
treatment
they
receive
from
him
,
or
their
own
curiosity
to
know
the
event
of
some
military
Enterprise
,
or
the
success
of
some
Disease
,
or
lastly
to
find
out
the
means
of
revenging
themselves
of
their
Enemies
.
But
since
those
who
have
liv'd
many
years
in
the
midst
of
that
Nation
unanimously
affirm
,
That
in
their
greatest
distresses
they
never
saw
them
invocate
any
of
those
Spirits
,
we
are
perswaded
,
that
all
those
little
Services
,
which
fear
forces
from
them
rather
then
reverence
or
love
,
ought
not
to
be
accounted
a
true
Worship
,
or
acts
of
Religion
;
and
that
we
shall
give
those
fooleries
their
right
denomination
,
if
we
call
them
Superstitions
,
Enchantments
,
Sorceries
,
and
shameful
productions
of
that
Art
which
is
as
black
as
are
those
Spirits
of
darkness
whom
their
Boyez
consult
:
And
we
may
conclude
also
,
that
the
meat
and
drink
which
they
present
to
those
counterfeit
Divinities
,
cannot
be
properly
called
Sacrifices
,
but
express
Compacts
between
the
Divels
and
the
Magicians
,
obliging
them
to
appear
when
they
call
for
them
.
So
that
it
is
not
to
be
thought
strange
,
that
in
all
these
weak
sentiments
which
most
of
the
Caribbians
have
of
whatever
hath
any
appearance
of
Religion
,
they
should
among
themselves
laugh
at
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Christians
,
and
think
the
worse
of
those
of
their
Nation
who
express
any
inclination
to
be
Baptised
:
The
surest
way
therefore
for
those
whose
hearts
God
should
open
to
believe
the
holy
Gospel
,
would
be
to
leave
their
Country
and
Friends
,
and
to
go
into
some
of
those
Islands
which
are
inhabited
only
by
Christians
:
For
though
they
are
not
so
superstitious
as
the
people
of
the
Kingdom
of
Calecut
,
who
think
it
a
horror
only
to
touch
a
person
of
a
contrary
perswasion
to
theirs
,
as
if
they
were
thereby
defil'd
;
nor
yet
so
rigorous
as
they
are
in
the
Kingdom
of
Pegu
,
where
when
a
man
embraces
the
Christian
Religion
,
the
wife
celebrates
his
Funeral
as
if
he
were
dead
,
and
erects
a
Tomb
,
at
which
having
made
her
Lamentations
,
she
is
at
liberty
to
marry
again
,
as
if
she
were
effectually
a
Widow
;
yet
he
among
the
Caribbians
who
should
embrace
Christianity
,
would
expose
himself
to
thousands
of
reproaches
and
affronts
,
if
he
continu'd
his
aboad
among
them
.
When
they
see
the
Assemblies
and
Service
of
the
Christians
,
they
are
wont
to
say
,
is
is
pretty
and
divertive
,
but
it
is
not
the
fashion
of
their
Country
;
not
expressing
in
their
presence
either
hatred
or
aversion
to
the
Ceremonies
,
as
did
the
poor
Savages
who
liv'd
in
the
Island
of
Hispaniola
,
and
the
neighbouring
Islands
,
who
would
not
be
present
at
the
Service
of
the
Spaniards
,
much
less
embrace
their
Religion
,
because
,
as
they
said
,
they
could
not
be
perswaded
that
persons
so
wicked
and
so
cruel
,
whose
unmerciful
barbarism
they
had
so
much
experienc'd
,
could
have
any
good
belief
.
Some
Priests
and
Religious
men
,
who
had
been
heretofore
in
that
Country
,
having
been
over-forward
in
the
baptizing
of
some
before
they
had
instructed
them
in
that
Mystery
,
have
been
the
cause
that
that
Sacrament
is
not
in
such
reputation
among
the
Caribbians
as
otherwise
it
might
have
been
:
And
whereas
their
Godfathers
and
Godmothers
gave
them
new
Cloathes
,
and
made
them
some
other
little
Presents
on
the
day
of
their
Baptism
,
and
treated
them
very
sumptuously
,
within
eight
days
after
they
had
received
that
Sacrament
they
desired
to
receive
it
again
,
that
they
might
have
other
Presents
and
good
cheer
.
Not
many
years
since
,
some
of
those
Gentlemen
took
into
their
charge
a
young
Caribbian
,
their
Catechumen
,
born
in
Dominico
,
whose
name
was
Ya
Marabouy
,
a
Son
of
that
Captain
whom
the
French
call
the
Baron
,
and
the
Indians
Orachora
Caramiana
,
out
of
a
design
to
shew
him
one
of
the
greatest
and
most
magnificent
Cities
in
the
World
,
which
was
Paris
;
they
brought
him
over-Sea
,
and
after
they
had
shewn
him
all
the
Rarities
of
that
great
City
,
he
was
baptiz'd
there
with
great
solemnity
,
in
the
presence
of
many
Persons
of
Honour
,
and
named
Lewis
:
Having
sojourn'd
a
while
in
those
Parts
,
he
was
sent
back
into
his
own
Country
,
loaden
indeed
with
Presents
,
but
as
much
a
Christian
as
when
he
came
out
of
it
,
because
he
had
not
been
fully
instructed
in
the
Mysteries
of
Christian
Religion
:
As
soon
as
he
had
set
foot
in
his
own
Island
he
laugh'd
at
all
he
had
seen
,
as
if
it
had
been
but
a
May-game
,
and
saying
the
Christians
were
an
extravagant
sort
of
people
,
he
return'd
into
the
Company
of
the
other
Savages
,
put
off
his
Cloathes
,
and
painted
his
Body
over
with
Roucou
,
as
he
had
done
before
.
To
shew
the
inconstancy
and
lightness
of
the
Caribbians
in
the
Christian
Religion
,
when
they
have
once
embrac'd
it
,
there
is
a
Story
,
how
that
while
M.
Auber
was
Governour
of
Gardeloupe
he
was
often
visited
by
a
Savage
of
Dominico
,
who
had
liv'd
a
long
time
at
Sevil
in
Spain
,
where
he
had
been
baptiz'd
;
but
being
return'd
into
his
Island
,
though
he
made
as
many
Signs
of
the
Cross
as
one
would
desire
,
and
wore
a
great
pair
of
Beads
about
his
Neck
,
yet
he
liv'd
like
a
Savage
,
went
naked
among
his
own
people
,
and
retain'd
nothing
of
what
he
had
seen
and
been
taught
at
Sevil
,
save
that
he
put
on
an
old
Spanish
Habit
,
the
more
to
ingratiate
himself
when
he
came
to
visit
the
Governour
.
They
have
a
very
ancient
Tradition
among
them
,
which
shews
that
their
Ancestors
had
some
knowledg
of
a
Superior
Power
which
took
a
care
of
their
Persons
,
and
whose
favourable
assistance
they
were
sensible
of
;
but
this
Light
their
brutish
Children
have
suffer'd
to
be
extinguish'd
,
and
through
their
ignorance
never
reflected
on
it
:
They
say
then
,
That
their
Ancestors
were
poor
Savages
,
living
like
Beasts
in
the
midst
of
the
Woods
,
without
Houses
or
places
where
they
might
retreat
,
living
on
the
Herbs
and
Fruits
which
the
Earth
produc'd
of
it self
without
manuring
;
whilst
they
were
in
this
miserable
condition
,
an
old
man
among
them
,
extreamly
weary
of
that
brutish
kind
of
life
,
wept
most
bitterly
,
and
,
orewhelm'd
with
despair
,
deplor'd
his
wretched
condition
;
whereupon
a
Man
all
in
white
appear'd
to
him
descending
from
Heaven
,
and
coming
neer
,
he
comforted
the
disconsolate
old
man
,
telling
him
,
That
he
was
come
to
assist
him
and
his
Countrymen
,
and
to
shew
them
the
way
to
lead
a
more
pleasant
life
for
the
future
;
That
if
any
one
of
them
had
sooner
made
his
complaints
to
Heaven
,
they
had
been
sooner
relieved
;
That
on
the
Sea-shore
there
was
abundance
of
sharp
Stones
,
wherewith
they
might
●●ll
down
Trees
to
make
Houses
for
themselves
;
And
,
That
the
Palm
and
Plantine
Trees
bore
Leaves
fit
to
cover
the
Roofs
of
them
,
and
to
secure
them
against
the
injuries
of
the
Weather
;
That
to
assure
them
of
the
particular
care
he
had
of
them
,
and
the
great
affection
he
bore
their
species
,
beyond
those
of
other
Creatures
,
he
had
brought
them
an
excellent
Root
,
wherewith
they
might
make
Bread
,
and
that
no
Beast
should
dare
to
touch
it
when
it
was
once
planted
;
and
that
he
would
have
them
thence-forward
make
that
their
ordinary
sustenance
:
The
Caribbians
add
further
,
That
thereupon
the
charitable
unknown
person
broke
a
stick
he
had
in
his
hand
into
three
or
four
pieces
,
and
that
giving
to
the
old
man
,
he
commanded
him
to
put
them
into
the
ground
,
assuring
him
that
when
he
should
come
a
while
after
to
dig
there
,
he
should
find
a
great
Root
;
and
that
any
part
of
what
grew
above-ground
,
should
have
the
virtue
of
producing
the
same
Plant
:
he
afterwards
taught
him
how
it
was
to
be
used
,
telling
him
the
Root
was
to
be
scraped
with
a
rough
and
spotted
Stone
,
which
was
to
be
had
at
the
Sea-side
;
that
the
juice
issuing
by
means
of
that
scraping
,
was
to
be
laid
aside
as
a
most
dangerous
poison
;
and
then
with
the
help
of
fire
a
kind
of
savory
Bread
might
be
made
of
it
,
on
which
they
might
live
pleasantly
enough
.
The
old
man
did
what
had
been
enjoin'd
him
,
and
at
the
end
of
nine
Moons
(
as
they
say
)
being
extreamly
desirous
to
know
the
success
of
the
Revelation
,
he
went
to
see
the
pieces
he
had
planted
in
the
ground
,
and
he
found
that
each
of
them
had
produced
many
fair
and
great
roots
,
which
he
disposed
of
as
he
had
been
commanded
:
Those
of
Dominico
who
tell
this
story
,
say
further
,
that
if
the
old
man
had
visited
the
pieces
at
the
end
of
three
days
,
instead
of
nine
months
,
he
would
have
found
the
roots
grown
to
the
same
bigness
,
and
that
they
had
been
produc'd
in
that
time
:
But
in
regard
he
went
not
to
look
what
became
of
them
,
till
after
the
expiration
of
so
long
a
time
,
the
Manioc
continues
to
this
present
all
that
time
in
the
ground
,
before
it
be
fit
to
make
Cassava
of
.
This
is
all
we
could
get
from
the
Caribbian
Tradition
,
and
we
conceiv'd
it
might
well
be
set
here
at
length
,
since
it
is
the
only
one
that
is
related
among
this
ignorant
people
,
who
trouble
themselves
not
to
know
the
Name
and
Quality
of
that
kind
and
heavenly
Benefactor
who
hath
obliged
them
so
much
,
nor
to
render
him
any
acknowledgment
or
honour
:
The
Pagans
were
much
more
grateful
in
honouring
Ceres
,
from
whom
they
said
they
received
Corn
,
and
the
invention
of
making
bread
:
And
the
Peruvians
,
though
they
knew
not
the
great
Pachacamac
,
that
is
,
him
whom
they
held
to
be
the
soul
of
the
Universe
,
and
the
Sovereign
Author
of
their
lives
and
all
they
had
,
yet
did
they
adore
him
in
their
hearts
with
much
respect
and
veneration
,
and
rendring
him
externally
by
their
gestures
and
words
great
expressions
of
their
submission
and
humility
,
as
to
the
unknown
God
.
The
Caribbians
believe
they
have
every
one
of
them
so
many
souls
as
they
feel
beatings
of
Arteries
in
their
bodies
,
besides
that
of
the
heart
:
Now
of
all
these
souls
the
principal
,
as
they
say
,
is
in
the
heart
,
and
after
death
it
goes
to
Heaven
with
its
Icheiri
,
or
its
Chemiin
,
that
is
,
with
its
God
,
who
carries
it
thither
to
live
there
in
the
company
of
the
other
Gods
:
And
they
imagine
that
it
lives
the
same
kind
of
life
as
man
lives
here
below
:
Thence
it
comes
that
to
this
day
they
kill
slaves
on
the
Tomb
of
the
dead
,
if
they
can
meet
with
any
that
had
been
in
the
service
of
the
deceased
,
to
go
and
wait
upon
him
in
the
other
world
:
For
it
is
to
be
observed
,
that
they
do
not
think
the
Soul
to
be
so
far
immaterial
as
to
be
invisible
;
but
they
affirm
it
to
be
subtile
,
and
of
thin
substance
as
a
purified
body
;
and
they
have
but
the
same
word
to
signifie
heart
and
soul
.
As
for
the
other
souls
,
which
are
not
in
the
heart
,
they
believe
some
go
after
death
and
live
on
the
Sea-side
,
and
that
they
cause
Vessels
to
turn
:
They
call
them
Oumekou
;
the
others
,
as
they
conceive
,
go
and
live
in
the
Woods
and
Forests
,
and
they
call
them
Maboyas
.
Though
most
of
this
poor
people
believe
the
immortality
of
the
soul
,
as
we
have
represented
it
,
yet
they
speak
so
confusedly
,
and
with
so
much
uncertainty
of
the
state
of
the
soul
separated
from
the
body
,
that
we
should
sooner
have
done
to
say
they
were
absolutely
ignorant
thereof
,
than
set
down
their
extravagant
Relations
.
Some
affirm
,
that
the
most
valiant
of
their
Nation
are
carried
after
their
death
into
certain
Fortunate
Islands
,
where
they
have
all
things
at
their
wish
,
and
that
the
Arouagues
are
there
their
slaves
;
that
they
swim
unwearied
in
great
Rivers
;
that
they
live
deliciously
,
and
spend
the
time
in
dancing
,
playing
,
and
feasting
,
in
a
land
which
produces
in
abundance
all
sorts
of
excellent
fruits
without
any
cultivation
:
On
the
contrary
they
hold
,
that
those
who
were
cowardly
&
afraid
to
go
to
the
wars
against
their
▪
Enemies
,
do
after
death
serve
the
Arouagues
,
who
inhabite
barren
and
desart
Countries
beyond
the
Mountains
:
But
others
who
are
more
brutish
never
trouble
themselves
about
their
condition
after
death
,
nor
ever
think
or
speak
of
it
:
And
if
any
question
be
put
to
them
concerning
it
,
they
know
not
what
answer
to
make
.
Yet
they
have
all
had
heretofore
a
certain
belief
of
the
immortality
of
the
Soul
,
but
after
a
very
gross
manner
,
as
may
be
deduc'd
from
the
Ceremonies
of
their
Interrments
,
and
the
prayers
they
make
to
the
dead
,
that
they
would
return
to
life
,
as
we
shall
represent
more
at
large
in
the
last
Chapter
of
this
History
;
as
also
from
this
,
that
the
most
polite
among
them
are
at
present
of
that
perswasion
,
that
after
death
they
shall
go
to
Heaven
,
to
which
place
they
say
their
Ancestors
are
gone
before
them
;
but
they
never
enquire
after
the
way
they
are
to
take
to
attain
that
happy
abode
.
Accordingly
,
when
their
Boyez
,
who
also
act
the
part
of
Physitians
,
despair
of
curing
their
diseases
,
and
that
the
Devils
have
foretold
by
their
mouths
that
there
is
no
further
hopes
of
life
,
they
give
them
this
comfort
,
that
their
Gods
will
conduct
them
to
Heaven
,
where
they
shall
live
at
ease
without
any
fear
of
sickness
.
The
belief
of
the
Calecutians
as
to
this
Article
is
worse
than
s
Travels
part
1.
c.
27.
that
of
our
Caribbians
,
and
their
transmigration
is
an
extravagant
kind
of
immortality
:
For
they
believe
that
their
souls
at
the
departure
out
of
their
bodies
are
lodg'd
in
those
of
wild
Oxen
,
or
some
other
beast
.
The
Brasilians
are
in
this
point
more
rational
;
for
they
conceive
that
the
souls
of
the
wicked
go
after
death
to
the
Devil
,
who
beats
and
torments
them
,
but
that
the
souls
of
the
just
are
entertain'd
with
dancing
and
good
cheer
in
delightful
plains
beyond
the
Mountains
:
And
it
is
The
Resurrection
of
the
body
is
by
the
Caribbians
accounted
a
pure
foolery
;
their
Theology
is
too
obscure
to
receive
so
But
though
the
Caribbians
have
so
little
knowledge
and
fear
of
God
,
as
we
have
represented
,
yet
are
they
extreamly
afraid
of
his
voice
,
that
is
Thunder
;
that
dreadful
voice
which
makes
such
a
stir
in
the
clouds
,
which
is
attended
by
such
flames
of
fire
,
which
shakes
the
foundations
of
the
Mountains
,
and
makes
the
Neroes
and
Caligulaes
of
this
world
to
tremble
:
Our
Savages
therefore
assoon
as
they
perceive
the
approaches
of
the
Tempest
,
which
commonly
comes
along
with
that
voice
,
make
all
the
haste
they
can
to
their
little
houses
,
and
sit
down
on
low
stools
about
the
fire
,
covering
their
faces
and
resting
their
heads
on
their
hands
and
knees
;
and
in
that
posture
they
fall
a
weeping
,
and
say
in
their
Gibberish
,
Maboya
mouche
fache
contre
Caraibe
,
that
is
,
Maboya
is
very
angry
with
them
:
and
they
say
the
same
when
there
happens
a
Hurricane
:
They
give
not
over
that
lamenting
exercise
,
till
the
Hurricane
is
quite
over
;
and
they
are
extreamly
astonish'd
,
that
the
Christians
should
express
so
so
little
affliction
and
fear
upon
those
occasions
.
Thus
the
Grand
Tartars
are
mightily
afraid
of
Thunder
,
and
when
they
in
his
Travels
into
Tartary
.
hear
it
,
they
drive
all
strangers
out
of
their
houses
,
and
wrap
themselves
up
in
Garments
of
coarse
cloth
,
which
they
put
not
off
till
the
noise
be
over
:
And
divers
other
barbarous
Nations
are
no
less
frighted
than
the
Caribbians
upon
the
like
occasions
:
Nay
it
is
reported
that
the
Peruvians
,
the
Cumaneses
,
the
Chineses
,
and
the
Moluckeses
imitate
them
in
lamentations
and
frights
,
when
there
happens
an
Eclipse
.
Yet
is
it
true
,
that
since
the
Caribbians
have
conversed
familiarly
with
the
Christians
,
some
of
them
are
grown
so
resolute
as
not
to
be
afraid
of
the
Thunder
:
for
some
have
been
seen
to
laugh
when
it
thundred
most
,
and
others
counterfeited
the
noise
,
pronouncing
a
word
which
is
not
easily
written
,
and
whereof
the
sound
comes
somewhat
neer
these
letters
,
Trtrquetenni
:
But
it
is
very
certain
withall
,
that
they
do
their
natural
inclination
a
great
violence
when
they
pretend
that
they
are
not
afraid
of
the
Thunder
,
and
it
is
pure
vanity
which
eggs
them
on
to
personate
that
confidence
,
to
perswade
those
who
see
them
,
that
upon
those
emergencies
their
generosity
is
as
great
as
that
of
the
Christians
:
For
some
of
the
French
Inhabitants
of
Martinico
who
have
surpriz'd
them
in
their
Quarters
when
it
thundred
and
lightned
,
affirm
that
they
found
the
most
resolute
among
them
shivering
with
fear
in
their
poor
Huts
.
Now
this
trouble
and
these
disturbances
which
they
discover
at
the
hearing
of
that
coelestial
voice
,
are
they
not
a
visible
effect
of
the
sentiment
they
have
of
an
infinite
and
sovereign
Power
,
imprinted
by
Nature
on
the
minds
of
all
men
,
and
a
pregnant
proof
,
that
though
these
wretches
endeavour
all
they
can
to
smother
the
stings
of
their
Consciences
,
yet
can
they
not
do
it
so
fully
but
that
they
prick
and
torment
them
,
though
against
their
wills
?
And
is
not
this
enough
to
make
good
the
saying
of
Cicero
,
at
the
begining
of
the
precedent
Chapter
?
For
though
all
men
do
not
in
words
acknowledge
that
Divinity
,
yet
are
they
convinc'd
in
themselves
,
by
a
secret
but
irresistable
hand
,
which
writes
this
first
of
all
Truths
in
their
hearts
with
the
point
of
a
Diamond
:
So
that
to
conclude
,
we
shall
say
with
that
great
man
,
whose
words
will
put
an
excellent
period
to
this
discourse
,
as
they
have
begun
it
,
That
it
is
innate
,
De
Nat.
Deor
.
lib.
2
▪
and
as
it
were
graven
in
the
minds
of
men
,
that
there
is
a
Divinity
.
CHAP.
XV.
Of
the
Habitations
and
House-keeping
of
the
Caribbians
.
HIstorians
relate
,
that
heretofore
some
of
the
ancient
Inhabitants
Com.
Royal
,
l.
2.
c.
12.
&
l.
6.
c.
11.
of
Peru
liv'd
scattered
up
and
down
the
Mountains
and
Plains
,
like
savage
beasts
,
having
neither
Villages
nor
Houses
;
That
others
made
their
retreat
into
Caves
,
and
desart
and
solitary
places
;
and
others
took
up
their
quarters
in
ditches
and
hollow
trees
:
But
the
Caribbians
at
the
present
are
in
a
condition
much
different
from
this
savage
and
brutish
kind
of
life
:
True
it
is
we
shall
find
it
no
great
task
to
give
a
description
of
their
Habitations
,
for
they
are
at
no
great
trouble
about
the
architecture
of
them
;
for
they
require
only
a
tree
and
a
hedge-bill
to
build
themselves
a
lodging
.
Their
Habitations
are
somewhat
neer
one
to
another
,
and
dispos'd
at
certain
distances
,
after
the
manner
of
a
Village
;
and
for
the
most
part
they
plant
themselves
upon
some
little
ascent
,
that
so
they
may
have
better
air
,
and
secure
themselves
against
those
pestilent
Flies
which
we
have
elsewhere
called
Mesquitos
and
Maringoins
,
which
are
extreamly
troublesome
,
and
whereof
the
stinging
is
dangerous
in
those
parts
where
there
is
but
little
wind
stirring
:
The
same
reason
it
is
that
obliges
the
Floridians
,
beyond
the
Bay
of
Carlos
and
Tortugues
,
to
lodge
themselves
for
the
most
part
at
the
entrance
of
the
Sea
,
in
Huts
built
on
Piles
or
Pillars
:
The
Inhabitants
of
the
Caribbies
are
also
desirous
to
be
somewhat
neer
Springs
,
Brooks
,
and
Rivers
,
because
of
their
washing
of
themselves
every
morning
before
they
put
the
red
paint
on
their
bodies
.
Among
us
,
and
several
other
Nations
of
this
part
of
the
world
,
the
Architects
break
their
brains
in
studying
to
make
such
strong
and
sumptuous
Edifices
,
as
if
they
would
have
their
duration
to
be
equal
with
that
of
the
world
:
The
Chineses
,
at
the
late
coming
of
the
Christians
among
them
,
expressed
s
History
of
China
,
c.
4.
a
certain
astonishment
thereat
,
and
charged
us
with
Vanity
:
For
their
parts
they
measure
the
continuance
of
their
Houses
by
that
of
their
short
lives
:
But
our
Savages
of
the
Caribbies
are
willing
to
abate
much
of
that
term
,
and
order
their
structures
so
as
that
they
are
oblig'd
to
build
often
in
their
lives
:
Their
little
Huts
are
made
in
an
oval
form
,
of
pieces
of
wood
planted
in
the
ground
,
over
which
they
put
a
Roof
of
Plantane-leaves
or
Sugar-canes
,
or
some
herbs
which
they
can
so
dispose
and
intermix
one
among
another
,
that
under
that
covering
which
reaches
to
the
ground
,
they
are
secured
against
rain
and
all
injuries
of
the
weather
:
And
this
Roof
,
as
weak
as
it
seems
to
be
,
makes
a
shift
to
last
three
or
four
years
,
without
being
much
the
worse
,
unless
there
happens
to
be
a
Hurricane
:
Pliny
affirms
,
that
some
Northerly
people
made
use
of
Reeds
Besides
the
little
room
where
they
take
their
rest
,
and
entertain
their
friends
,
every
considerable
family
hath
two
other
little
rooms
:
One
serves
for
a
Kitchin
,
and
the
other
for
a
kind
of
Store-house
,
where
they
put
up
their
Bows
,
their
Arrows
,
and
their
Boutous
,
which
are
Clubs
of
a
heavy
and
smooth
wood
,
which
they
use
in
their
wars
instead
of
swords
,
when
they
have
spent
all
their
Arrows
:
There
they
also
put
up
their
Baskets
,
their
supernumerary
beds
,
with
all
the
toys
and
ornaments
they
make
use
of
at
publick
meetings
and
upon
days
of
Triumph
:
All
that
trumpery
they
call
by
the
name
of
Caconnes
.
As
to
furniture
,
our
Savages
have
only
a
kind
of
hanging
beds
,
which
they
call
Amais
,
which
are
as
it
were
great
Coverlets
made
of
Cotton
,
very
nearly
woven
,
and
folded
together
at
both
ends
,
that
they
may
join
the
two
corners
of
the
bredth
:
Then
they
fasten
the
Amais
by
the
two
folded
ends
,
to
the
principal
pillars
of
their
Edifice
:
Those
who
have
no
Cotton-beds
,
make
use
of
another
kind
of
Bed
,
which
is
called
Cabane
;
and
this
is
made
of
several
small
sticks
laid
across
,
on
which
they
put
a
good
quantity
of
Banana-leaves
;
this
Cabane
is
hung
up
and
sustain'd
by
the
four
corners
with
great
cords
of
Mahot
:
They
have
also
little
Stools
or
Chairs
made
all
of
a
piece
,
of
a
red
or
yellow
Wood
,
and
as
smooth
as
Marble
:
There
are
also
some
among
them
who
have
little
Tables
,
which
have
four
wooden
Pillars
,
and
those
cover'd
with
the
leaves
of
that
kind
of
Palm
which
is
called
the
Latanier
.
Their
Vessels
,
as
well
of
the
Kitchin
as
others
,
are
all
of
Earth
,
as
those
of
the
Maldiveses
;
or
of
certain
Fruits
like
our
Gourds
,
but
which
have
a
thicker
and
harder
rind
,
cut
after
divers
figures
,
and
made
smooth
and
painted
as
well
as
they
are
able
to
do
it
:
of
these
they
make
such
Vessels
as
serve
instead
of
Platters
,
Porringers
,
Basins
,
Trenchers
,
Drinking-cups
,
and
Dishes
:
All
these
Vessels
made
of
Fruits
,
they
call
Cois
or
Couis
;
and
it
is
the
same
name
which
the
Brasilians
give
theirs
made
of
the
same
materials
:
Their
earthen
Vessels
they
make
use
of
as
we
do
of
our
Kettles
and
Cauldrons
;
among
others
they
have
one
kind
which
they
call
Canary
;
of
these
Canarys
there
are
some
very
large
,
others
little
;
the
little
ones
serve
only
for
the
making
of
sawces
or
haut-gousts
,
which
they
call
Taumalis
;
but
the
great
ones
are
employ'd
about
the
making
of
that
kind
of
Drink
which
they
call
Oui●ou
:
The
Caribbians
of
Martinico
do
often
bring
some
of
these
little
Canarys
to
the
Quarter
of
the
French
,
who
give
them
in
exchange
certain
Caeonnes
,
that
is
,
some
toys
or
other
,
wherewith
they
are
pleas'd
:
Those
little
Vessels
are
the
more
esteem'd
,
because
they
are
not
so
easily
broken
as
our
earthen
Pots
:
These
Vessels
which
we
have
described
,
as
wretched
as
they
are
,
are
preserv'd
by
them
with
as
much
curiosity
and
care
as
can
be
imagined
.
The
Caribbians
have
also
,
at
a
pretty
distance
from
their
houses
,
a
place
for
the
easing
of
their
natural
necessities
,
to
which
when
they
have
need
they
resort
,
carrying
along
with
them
a
sharp
stiok
,
wherewith
they
make
a
hole
in
the
ground
,
into
which
having
put
their
Ordure
,
they
afterwards
cover
it
with
earth
;
so
that
there
is
never
any
thing
of
that
kind
seen
among
them
:
We
take
the
more
particular
notice
of
this
Custom
of
theirs
,
because
it
is
consonant
to
what
was
done
by
the
Army
of
Israel
as
long
as
they
were
in
the
Field
:
To
the
same
Deut.
c.
13.
Busbequius
in
his
Embassies
,
l.
3.
Ctesias
.
may
also
be
referred
the
Custom
of
the
Turks
,
who
in
that
case
make
a
pit
with
a
piece
of
Iron
to
cover
their
Excrements
,
which
keeps
their
Camp
very
clean
when
they
are
in
the
Field
.
An
ancient
Author
affirms
,
that
in
the
East-Indies
a
certain
Bird
named
Iusta
does
somwhat
of
this
kind
,
burying
its
own
Ordure
so
as
that
it
may
not
be
seen
;
but
this
smells
too
much
of
the
Fable
to
be
credited
.
The
Tartars
,
as
some
affirm
,
will
s
Travels
into
Tartary
.
not
so
much
as
make
water
within
the
inclosures
of
their
Habitations
,
as
accounting
it
a
sin
.
But
to
return
to
our
Savages
:
There
are
to
be
seen
within
the
inclosures
of
their
houses
a
great
number
of
Poultry
and
Turkeys
,
which
they
breed
not
so
much
for
their
own
Tables
,
as
to
make
Presents
to
their
Friends
the
Christians
who
come
to
visit
them
,
or
to
be
exchang'd
for
Hedg-bills
,
Wedges
,
Hoes
,
and
other
Instruments
of
Iron
which
they
stand
in
need
of
.
They
have
also
about
their
habitations
good
store
of
Orange-Trees
,
Citron-Trees
,
Guavas
,
Fig-Trees
,
Bananas
,
and
other
Fruit-Trees
;
many
of
those
little
Trees
which
bear
the
Pyman
,
and
the
Shrubs
and
Simples
whereof
they
have
any
acquaintance
,
to
be
us'd
when
they
have
any
need
of
them
;
and
with
these
their
little
Gardens
are
bordered
;
but
within
they
are
full
of
Manioc
,
Potatoes
,
and
several
sorts
of
Pulse
,
as
Pease
of
divers
kinds
,
Beans
,
Mais
,
small
Millet
,
and
some
others
:
They
have
also
Melons
of
all
sorts
,
excellent
Citruls
,
and
a
kind
of
Cabbage
called
the
Caribbian-Cabbage
,
which
are
of
a
very
delicious
taste
:
But
they
bestow
their
greatest
pains
about
the
culture
of
the
Ananas
,
which
they
prefer
before
all
other
Fruits
.
But
though
they
have
no
Villages
,
nor
movable
Houses
,
such
as
may
be
remov'd
from
one
place
to
another
,
as
is
reported
of
the
Bedovins
a
poor
people
of
Aegypt
,
certain
Moors
inhabitants
on
the
South-side
of
Tunis
in
Africa
,
and
certain
Nations
of
Great
-
Tartary
;
yet
do
they
often
change
their
Habitations
,
as
the
humour
takes
them
;
for
as
soon
as
they
take
the
least
disgust
to
their
Habitations
,
they
immediately
transplant
themselves
to
some
other
place
;
and
this
is
done
of
a
sudden
,
and
without
desiring
any
permission
of
the
Cacick
,
as
the
ancient
Peruvians
were
oblig'd
to
do
of
their
King
upon
such
occasions
.
Among
the
occasions
of
this
change
of
habitation
among
the
Caribbians
of
the
Islands
,
one
is
a
perswasion
that
they
shall
have
their
health
better
in
some
other
place
;
the
same
cause
occasions
many
times
a
removal
of
house-keeping
among
the
Brasilians
:
Sometimes
it
is
caus'd
by
some
nastiness
done
in
their
Habitations
,
for
which
they
conceive
a
certain
horrour
;
and
somtimes
the
death
of
one
of
the
house
,
which
causing
in
them
an
apprehension
of
going
the
same
way
,
obliges
them
to
take
up
their
Quarters
in
some
other
place
,
as
if
death
could
not
as
easily
meet
with
them
there
;
but
this
foolish
apprehension
is
much
more
prevalent
with
the
Caribbians
of
the
Continent
,
who
upon
such
occasions
will
be
sure
to
burn
their
habitations
,
and
march
to
some
other
place
:
This
pleasant
Superstition
is
observable
also
among
the
Indians
of
the
Island
of
Corassao
,
though
those
poor
people
have
receiv'd
Baptism
;
for
Mons.
du
Montel
relates
,
That
being
in
the
great
Village
of
those
Indians
named
the
Ascension
,
and
having
observed
in
two
or
three
places
some
houses
without
any
Inhabitants
,
though
they
were
not
deficient
in
ought
,
and
others
quite
ruined
,
he
asked
how
those
houses
came
to
be
so
;
whereto
the
Cacick
,
or
Captain
,
made
answer
,
That
it
was
because
some
persons
had
dy'd
in
those
places
.
The
ancient
Peruvians
put
themselves
to
the
trouble
of
such
a
removal
,
if
their
habitations
receiv'd
any
prejudice
by
Thunder
;
for
then
they
conceiv'd
such
an
abomination
thereat
,
that
they
made
up
the
doors
thereof
with
stones
and
dirt
,
that
no
body
might
ever
enter
there
any
more
.
It
is
reported
,
That
heretofore
the
men
of
the
Province
of
Quito
in
Peru
thought
it
no
shame
to
employ
themselves
in
all
things
relating
to
house-keeping
,
while
their
Wives
went
abroad
walking
at
their
pleasures
:
And
the
ancient
Aegyptians
did
the
like
,
if
we
may
credit
Herodotus
:
And
we
are
to
acknowledg
,
But
among
the
Caribbians
the
men
think
all
these
employments
below
and
unbefitting
them
;
they
for
the
most
part
spend
the
time
abroad
,
but
their
Wives
keep
at
home
,
and
do
all
that
is
requisite
about
the
house
:
True
it
is
,
the
men
fell
down
Timber
for
the
building
of
their
Houses
,
and
when
they
are
built
it
is
their
business
to
keep
them
in
repair
;
but
the
women
take
care
for
all
things
necessary
for
the
subsistence
of
the
Family
:
The
men
go
a
hunting
and
a
fishing
,
as
we
shall
declare
more
at
large
elswhere
;
but
the
women
fetch
home
the
Venison
from
the
place
where
it
was
kill'd
,
and
the
Fish
from
the
Water-side
:
It
is
the
womens
work
,
in
fine
,
to
get
in
Manioc
,
to
prepare
the
Cassava
,
and
the
Ouïcou
,
which
is
their
ordinary
Drink
,
to
dress
all
the
Meat
,
to
set
the
Gardens
,
and
to
keep
the
house
clean
,
and
all
the
houshold-stuff
in
good
order
;
not
not
to
mention
the
pains
they
take
in
painting
their
Husbands
with
Roucou
,
and
spinning
Cotton
for
the
use
of
the
Family
:
so
that
they
are
continually
employ'd
,
and
their
work
is
never
at
an
end
,
while
their
Husbands
divert
themselves
abroad
;
and
so
they
are
rather
to
be
accounted
Slaves
then
Companions
.
In
the
Islands
of
S.
Vincent
and
Dominico
there
are
some
Caribbians
who
have
many
Negroes
to
their
Slaves
,
as
the
Spaniards
and
some
other
Nations
have
;
some
of
them
they
got
from
the
English
Plantations
,
and
some
from
Spanish
Ships
heretofore
cast
away
on
their
Coasts
;
and
they
call
them
Tamons
,
that
is
,
Slaves
:
They
are
so
well
ordered
,
that
they
serve
them
in
all
things
about
which
they
are
employ'd
with
as
much
obedience
,
readiness
,
and
respect
,
as
if
they
were
the
most
civiliz'd
people
in
the
World
.
Now
that
we
are
treating
of
the
Houses
and
Housekeeping
of
the
Caribbians
,
some
might
take
occasion
to
ask
,
Whether
,
as
we
have
the
use
of
Lamps
,
Candles
,
and
Torches
,
they
do
not
also
make
use
of
some
light
,
and
some
artifice
in
the
night-time
,
to
supply
the
want
of
the
days
light
?
True
it
is
,
they
have
learnt
of
the
Christians
to
make
use
of
the
Oil
of
Fishes
,
and
to
put
Cotton
into
Lamps
,
to
light
them
in
the
night-time
;
but
most
of
them
have
no
other
light
in
the
night
than
a
kind
of
wood
very
apt
to
take
fire
,
which
they
have
ready
in
the
house
for
that
purpose
,
whence
we
call
it
Candle-wood
;
it
is
full
of
an
unctuous
Gum
,
which
makes
it
burn
like
a
Candle
,
and
being
once
lighted
,
it
gives
a
sweet
scent
:
In
like
manner
the
Inhabitants
of
Madagascar
,
instead
of
Candles
and
Torches
,
in
the
night
time
make
use
of
certain
Gums
which
easily
take
fire
,
and
they
put
them
into
earthen
Creusets
,
where
they
make
a
delightful
and
sweet
smelling
Fire
:
And
if
the
Fire
chance
to
go
out
among
the
Caribbians
,
they
have
the
secret
of
supplying
that
want
by
rubbing
two
pieces
of
Mahot
one
against
the
other
,
and
by
that
collision
they
take
fire
,
and
in
a
short
time
burn
into
a
clear
flame
:
Thus
the
Brasilians
,
insteed
of
a
Steel
and
Those
who
have
sail'd
to
the
mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Amazones
relate
,
that
they
there
saw
some
Indians
strike
fire
with
two
sticks
,
but
after
a
manner
different
from
that
of
our
Caribbians
;
for
in
that
part
of
the
World
they
have
also
two
pieces
of
Wood
,
one
soft
,
which
they
make
flat
and
even
like
a
Busk
,
and
the
other
very
hard
,
like
a
stick
sharpened
at
the
end
,
which
they
thrust
into
the
soft
,
which
they
keep
close
to
the
ground
under
their
feet
;
and
they
turn
the
other
with
both
hands
so
swiftly
,
that
at
last
the
fire
takes
in
that
below
,
and
sets
it
of
a
flame
:
And
whereas
it
many
times
happens
one
person
may
be
weary
of
that
exercise
,
another
immediately
takes
the
stick
in
hand
,
and
turns
it
with
the
same
swiftness
,
till
they
have
got
fire
.
Some
may
imagine
,
that
these
ways
of
lighting
fire
are
modern
;
but
there
are
some
marks
thereof
in
Antiquity
,
as
may
be
seen
in
Theophrastus
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
Of
the
ordinary
Repasts
of
the
Caribbians
.
MOst
of
those
people
who
have
the
denomination
of
Savages
and
Barbarians
are
gluttonous
and
beastly
in
their
Repasts
:
The
Brasilians
eat
and
drink
excessively
,
nastily
,
and
Good
Hope
,
and
certain
other
Savages
eat
raw
and
stinking
flesh
,
together
with
the
hair
and
feathers
,
guts
and
garbage
,
like
so
many
dogs
:
But
we
are
to
give
our
Caribbians
this
commendation
,
that
they
are
temperate
and
cleanly
in
their
ordinary
Repasts
,
as
well
as
those
of
the
Continent
,
though
some
among
them
deserve
not
this
elogy
,
as
there
is
no
rule
so
general
but
may
have
some
exception
.
Monsieur
du
Montel
,
a
worthy
and
faithful
witness
,
gives
this
testimony
of
sobriety
and
cleanliness
to
those
whom
he
had
seen
at
St.
Vincents
and
elsewhere
:
But
as
we
said
before
,
they
are
not
all
such
;
for
those
who
have
seen
them
at
Dominico
give
them
not
the
same
Character
.
This
people
eat
many
times
together
in
a
publick
house
,
as
we
shall
see
more
particularly
hereafter
,
either
upon
the
account
of
divertisement
and
to
be
more
than
ordinarily
merry
,
or
to
discourse
concerning
their
wars
and
common
affairs
,
as
the
Lacedaemonians
were
heretofore
wont
to
do
:
The
women
,
according
to
the
custome
of
some
other
barbarous
Countries
,
eat
not
till
their
husbands
have
done
,
and
they
have
no
set
time
for
their
Repasts
:
Their
stomacks
are
their
Clocks
and
Remembrancers
:
They
so
patiently
endure
hunger
,
that
after
they
are
returned
from
fishing
they
will
have
the
patience
to
broil
their
fish
over
a
soft
fire
on
a
wooden
frame
made
like
a
Gridiron
,
about
two
foot
high
,
under
which
they
kindle
so
small
a
fire
,
that
sometimes
it
requires
a
whole
day
to
make
ready
their
fish
as
they
would
have
it
:
Some
of
the
French
affirm
,
that
have
eaten
some
of
their
dressing
,
they
have
lik'd
it
very
well
:
It
is
observable
generally
in
all
their
meat
,
that
they
dress
all
with
a
very
gentle
fire
.
They
commonly
eat
sitting
on
low
stools
,
and
every
one
hath
his
little
table
by
himself
,
which
they
call
Matoutou
,
as
Tacitus
affirms
,
that
it
was
practised
among
the
ancient
Germans
,
and
as
it
is
reported
at
this
day
to
be
done
in
Japan
:
Sometimes
also
they
eat
their
meat
on
the
ground
,
kneeling
round
one
by
another
:
For
Table-cloths
,
they
have
no
linnen
,
as
we
have
,
nor
skins
,
as
the
Canadians
;
nor
Mats
as
the
Maldiveses
,
nor
Carpets
as
the
Turks
and
some
other
Nations
,
but
fair
and
large
Banana-leaves
newly
gathered
,
which
are
very
fit
for
Table-cloths
,
being
so
large
as
we
have
represented
elsewhere
:
the
same
serve
also
for
Napkins
,
and
they
wipe
their
hands
there
with
:
They
are
alwaies
very
careful
to
wash
their
hands
before
meals
:
And
when
they
are
about
the
dressing
of
any
meat
,
they
never
touch
any
thing
that
is
to
be
eaten
,
ere
they
make
their
hands
clean
:
In
fine
,
in
all
their
ordinary
Repasts
,
their
sobriety
and
cleanliness
is
so
observable
as
can
hardly
be
imagined
among
Savages
.
We
have
said
elsewhere
that
their
ordinary
bread
is
a
thin
Cake
which
they
call
Cassava
,
made
of
the
Manioc-root
:
Other
Writers
have
set
down
the
manner
how
it
is
made
;
yet
that
our
History
may
not
be
thought
imperfect
,
we
shall
here
give
a
description
of
the
composition
thereof
:
The
root
,
though
it
be
sometimes
about
the
bigness
of
a
mans
thigh
,
is
easily
got
out
of
the
ground
:
Assoon
as
it
is
taken
out
it
is
scraped
with
a
knife
to
take
off
a
little
hard
skin
which
covers
it
,
and
then
it
is
scraped
or
filed
with
with
a
Rasp
or
flat
File
of
Iron
or
Copper
,
of
a
good
bigness
;
and
they
press
the
meal
which
comes
from
it
in
a
linnen
bag
,
or
in
a
long
kind
of
pokes
,
which
they
call
in
the
Islands
,
Snakes
,
neatly
woven
of
Rushes
or
Latanier
leaves
by
the
Caribbians
,
that
the
juice
may
be
squeezed
out
of
it
:
The
Savages
before
they
knew
the
use
of
those
Rasps
,
made
use
instead
thereof
,
of
certain
hard
and
sharp
stones
which
are
to
be
found
on
the
sea-shore
:
They
are
somewhat
like
our
Pumice-stones
:
When
the
moisture
of
the
Manioc
is
got
out
,
the
meal
is
sifted
through
a
coarse
cloth
,
and
without
mixing
it
with
any
liquor
,
it
is
put
upon
an
Iron
Plate
,
or
Plank
,
and
sometimes
on
a
broad
stone
,
under
which
there
is
fire
;
when
it
is
baked
on
one
side
,
they
turn
it
on
the
other
;
and
when
it
is
fully
baked
,
it
is
exposed
to
the
Sun
to
make
it
harder
,
that
it
may
keep
the
better
:
It
is
commonly
made
no
thicker
than
a
mans
little
finger
,
and
sometimes
thinner
,
according
to
the
fancy
of
the
Inhabitants
:
It
will
keep
many
months
;
but
it
eats
best
after
a
day
or
two
making
;
there
are
some
who
would
rather
eat
of
it
than
of
our
ordinary
bread
:
And
the
greatest
miracle
is
,
that
of
a
root
so
dangerous
of
it self
people
should
by
artifice
get
so
excellent
nourishment
:
Thus
the
Moors
drying
a
kind
of
poisonous
Apricocks
which
grow
in
their
Country
,
in
the
Sun
,
and
afterwards
boiling
them
over
a
fire
,
make
a
certain
drink
thereof
,
which
is
pleasant
and
may
be
drunk
without
any
danger
.
But
the
Cassava
which
the
Caribbians
make
is
very
delicate
;
for
they
have
so
much
patience
to
go
through
with
any
thing
they
undertake
,
that
they
do
better
than
the
French
,
who
are
so
hasty
,
that
they
would
make
an
end
of
any
thing
assoon
as
they
have
begun
it
:
But
the
Caribbians
go
leasurely
to
work
,
and
never
consider
the
time
spent
,
so
the
business
be
done
to
their
minds
.
And
whereas
some
Europaeans
who
have
used
Cassava
,
complain
that
it
is
no
good
nourishment
,
that
it
injures
the
stomack
,
corrupts
the
blood
,
changes
the
colour
,
weakens
the
nerves
,
and
dries
the
body
;
it
is
to
be
considered
,
that
as
custom
is
a
second
nature
,
so
that
many
things
,
though
bad
in
themselves
,
do
not
prejudice
health
when
one
is
accustomed
thereto
;
so
on
the
contrary
,
those
which
are
good
and
innocent
,
nay
the
best
of
their
own
nature
,
if
a
man
be
not
accustomed
thereto
,
are
many
times
prejudicial
and
hurtful
:
To
confirm
this
truth
,
it
is
to
be
attributed
to
want
of
custom
,
what
is
related
by
some
Historians
of
certain
Brasilians
,
who
being
shut
up
with
the
Dutch
in
St.
Margarets
Fort
,
could
not
brook
the
bread
and
other
provisions
distributed
to
them
as
Soldiers
,
and
on
which
it
was
necessary
they
should
subsist
,
and
complained
that
they
made
them
sick
,
and
were
the
occasions
of
their
death
:
To
this
purpose
there
is
a
remarkable
passage
in
the
Travels
of
Monsieur
des
Hayes
into
the
Levant
;
to
wit
that
the
said
person
entertaining
some
Tartars
at
his
Table
,
who
knew
not
what
bread
was
,
caused
them
to
eat
some
;
for
within
two
hours
after
,
they
thought
they
should
have
dyed
when
the
bread
they
had
eaten
began
to
swell
,
and
to
cause
them
great
pains
.
There
is
another
kind
of
bread
among
the
Caribbians
made
of
the
Spanish
wheat
which
they
call
Mais
:
The
English
Inhabitants
of
the
Barmouthos
use
no
other
:
There
are
some
also
who
instead
of
bread
eat
the
root
called
Potatoe
,
whereof
we
have
given
a
description
elsewhere
.
As
concerning
the
other
provisions
used
by
the
Caribbians
,
their
most
ordinary
dishes
,
and
which
are
used
also
by
the
Caribbians
of
the
Continent
,
are
Lizards
,
Fish
of
all
sorts
,
Tortoises
only
excepted
;
and
Pulse
,
as
Pease
,
Beans
,
&c.
but
their
ordinary
food
(
contrary
to
the
Inhabitants
of
Madagascar
,
who
have
a
horrour
for
that
kind
of
sustenance
)
is
Crabs
,
got
very
clean
out
of
their
shells
,
and
fryed
with
their
own
fat
,
juice
of
Citron
,
and
Pyman
,
which
they
are
great
lovers
of
,
and
which
they
put
abundantly
into
all
their
sawces
:
And
yet
when
they
entertain
the
French
,
or
other
Europaeans
,
they
are
not
so
prodigal
thereof
,
and
then
they
accomodate
themselves
to
their
palates
,
out
of
a
compliance
and
discretion
,
which
argues
them
to
be
somewhat
better
than
Savages
.
They
call
the
inner
part
of
the
Crab
Taumaly
;
and
of
that
it
is
they
make
their
ordinary
Ragoust
with
water
,
the
fine
flower
of
Manioc
,
and
good
store
of
Pyman
.
In
the
last
course
they
bring
in
fruits
as
we
do
;
and
ordinarily
they
content
themselves
with
Figs
,
Bananas
,
or
Ananas
:
If
they
eat
flesh
or
any
thing
that
is
salted
,
it
is
only
out
of
compliance
with
strangers
,
to
avoid
being
troublesome
to
those
who
entertain
them
,
and
so
they
accommodate
themselves
to
their
humours
who
come
to
visit
them
;
for
then
they
order
most
of
their
meat
to
please
them
:
And
to
this
must
be
referred
what
we
have
said
concerning
their
not
eating
of
salt
,
Swines-flesh
,
Tortoises
,
and
Lamantin
.
True
it
is
,
there
are
among
this
people
certain
men
extreamly
slothful
and
melancholy
,
who
lead
a
wretched
kind
of
life
:
For
they
live
only
upon
Burgaus
,
Shell-fish
,
Crabbes
,
Soldier●
and
such
like
Insects
:
They
never
eat
any
Pottage
,
nor
Flesh
,
unless
it
be
that
of
certain
birds
which
they
broil
on
the
coals
with
their
Feathers
about
them
,
and
their
Guts
within
them
;
and
all
the
Sawce
they
use
consists
of
the
water
of
Manioc
(
which
being
boiled
loses
its
venemous
quality
)
fine
flower
of
the
same
Manioc
,
and
good
store
of
Pyman
.
Sometimes
they
have
a
detestable
kind
of
seasoning
for
their
meats
,
and
that
is
the
fat
of
the
Arouagues
their
irreconcileable
Enemies
:
But
this
hath
no
place
in
their
ordinary
Repasts
,
as
being
used
only
on
solemn
days
of
debauches
and
rejoicing
.
As
to
their
drink
,
as
they
do
in
several
parts
of
America
,
the
same
grains
of
Mais
which
serve
to
make
bread
,
are
used
for
the
composition
of
a
Drink
which
is
accounted
as
good
as
Wine
;
and
as
among
us
the
Wheat
which
makes
Bread
will
also
make
Beer
;
so
in
these
Islands
,
of
the
Roots
of
Potatoes
and
Manioc
,
which
serve
to
make
Bread
,
there
are
made
two
several
sorts
of
Drinks
,
which
are
ordinary
in
the
Country
:
The
former
and
most
common
,
which
is
made
of
Potatoes
boiled
with
water
,
is
called
Maby
:
It
is
excellent
good
to
refresh
and
quench
thirst
,
and
it
hath
also
an
appetitive
vertue
,
which
causes
an
evacuation
of
the
sandiness
,
and
all
the
viscosities
of
the
lower
parts
:
Whence
it
comes
,
that
those
who
make
use
of
that
Drink
,
never
complain
of
the
Stone
or
Gravel
:
The
other
Drink
is
called
Ouïcon
(
from
a
name
coming
neer
the
Caouin
of
the
Brasilians
)
and
is
made
of
the
Cassava
it self
,
boiled
in
like
manner
with
water
:
It
is
strained
through
a
coarse
cloth
,
which
the
Savages
call
Hibichet
:
This
Drink
is
more
excellent
than
the
Maby
and
differs
not
much
from
Beer
,
either
as
to
colour
o●
strength
:
The
Indians
make
it
very
pleasant
,
but
〈…〉
withall
▪
that
much
drunk
it
into●●cates
,
as
〈…〉
They
make
it
of
Cassava
well
and
throughly
bak●●
on
the
plan●●
then
chew●d
by
the
Women
,
and
put
into
Vessel●
full
of
Water
▪
or
,
after
it
hath
been
infus'd
,
and
boiled
for
〈…〉
the
space
of
two
days
by
its
own
vertue
,
with
〈…〉
fire
,
as
new
Wine
does
,
the
infusion
is
strain'd
through
the
coarse
or
〈…〉
;
and
the
juice
which
is
gotten
from
it
by
that
〈…〉
being
kept
two
daies
more
,
is
ready
for
drinking
▪
〈…〉
●a●e
this
composition
boil
the
better
they
put
into
the
Vessel
two
or
three
Roots
of
Potatoes
,
scraped
very
small
.
It
must
indeed
be
acknowledged
that
this
custom
which
the
Savages
observe
in
●●●wing
the
Cassava
before
it
be
put
into
the
Vessel
,
is
enough
to
turn
the
stomachs
of
some
;
but
it
is
most
certain
withall
,
that
the
Drink
made
after
that
manner
is
incomparably
better
than
that
which
is
made
otherwise
.
The
Ouicou
is
also
made
after
another
manner
,
without
the
Roo●e
of
Potatoes
▪
which
is
this
;
after
the
Cassava
is
taken
off
the
Plank
,
〈…〉
laid
somewhere
about
the
house
and
covered
with
the
leaves
of
Manioc
,
and
some
heavy
stones
laid
thereon
to
set
it
into
a
heat
;
and
this
is
done
for
the
space
of
three
or
four
days
:
That
done
,
it
is
broken
into
several
pieces
which
are
spread
on
Banana-leaves
,
and
then
they
are
lightly
sp●inkled
with
water
,
and
so
left
:
When
the
Cassava
hath
remained
so
for
the
space
of
one
night
,
it
becomes
all
red
:
and
then
it
is
good
to
make
Ouicou
,
and
will
make
its
water
boil
with
out
the
Roots
of
Potatoes
.
Besides
these
two
sorts
of
Drinks
which
are
the
most
ordinary
in
the
Caribbies
,
there
are
also
made
in
divers
places
several
sorts
of
delicious
▪
Wines
:
The
Negroes
,
who
are
slaves
in
these
Islands
,
make
incisions
in
the
prickly
Palms
,
out
of
which
there
distils
a
certain
liquor
like
White-wine
,
which
they
gather
in
several
little
Gourds
fasten'd
to
the
overtures
of
those
trees
,
whereof
each
will
yield
two
pints
every
day
,
and
sometimes
more
:
The
most
ancient
Authors
assure
us
,
that
among
the
East-Indians
,
the
Wine
of
Palms
was
very
much
in
use
,
as
indeed
it
is
at
this
day
:
It
is
also
used
in
some
parts
of
Africk
,
as
at
Monomotapa
.
Moreover
there
is
in
the
Caribbies
another
kind
of
Drink
made
of
Bananas
,
which
is
also
in
other
parts
,
and
by
some
called
Couscou
:
But
in
regard
this
sort
of
Wine
,
though
very
pleasant
and
strong
,
causes
great
ventosities
,
it
is
not
much
used
.
To
conclude
,
there
is
made
in
these
Islands
an
excellent
kind
of
Wine
of
those
precious
Reeds
out
of
which
the
Sugar
is
gotten
:
And
this
is
the
most
esteemed
Drink
of
any
made
in
the
Caribbies
:
It
is
called
by
some
Cane-wine
,
and
there
is
a
particular
secret
in
the
making
of
it
:
There
is
more
made
at
S.
Christophers
then
any
where
else
,
by
reason
of
the
abundance
of
Canes
planted
there
:
The
juice
of
these
Canes
is
got
out
by
a
Mill
made
purposely
for
that
use
;
afterwards
it
is
purified
by
fire
in
great
Caldrons
:
It
may
be
kept
a
long
time
in
its
perfection
,
and
it
hath
a
sweetness
,
and
withal
a
certain
picquancy
,
which
might
make
it
pass
for
Sack
.
Of
the
same
Canes
there
is
also
made
a
certain
Aquavitae
called
Cane-Aquavitae
,
which
keeps
better
then
the
Wine
of
those
same
Reeds
.
There
is
not
any
thing
in
the
substance
of
these
ordinary
Repasts
of
our
Caribbians
,
which
seem
to
savour
of
the
Savage
,
unless
it
be
haply
the
Lizards
;
But
why
may
not
they
be
as
good
Meat
as
the
Frogs
and
Snails
eaten
in
some
parts
of
France
?
And
who
knows
not
that
in
Spain
they
eat
abundance
of
young
Asses
?
Nay
,
compare
the
sustenance
of
our
Caribbians
with
that
of
the
Canadians
,
who
,
besides
the
skimmings
of
the
Pot
,
which
we
said
they
eat
,
do
commonly
drink
filthy
and
nasty
grease
,
and
prefer
the
flesh
of
Bears
before
any
other
;
with
that
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Island
of
Good-fortune
,
one
of
the
Canaries
,
who
eat
abundance
of
Suet
;
with
that
of
the
Tartars
,
the
Persians
,
the
Chineses
,
the
Huancas
,
a
Nation
of
Peru
,
of
the
Negroes
of
Angola
,
who
commonly
live
on
the
flesh
of
Horses
,
Cammels
,
Mules
,
Wolves
,
Foxes
,
Asses
,
Dogs
,
and
drink
the
Blood
of
those
Creatures
;
with
that
of
the
East-Indians
,
who
think
the
Flesh
of
Bats
and
Mice
as
delicious
as
that
of
Partridges
;
with
that
of
the
Brasilians
,
who
feed
on
Toads
,
Rats
,
and
Worms
;
or
,
lastly
,
with
that
of
the
Tapuyes
,
and
some
other
Barbarians
,
who
eat
hair
minc'd
very
small
,
and
mix'd
with
wild
honey
,
and
season
all
their
Meat
with
the
ashes
of
the
burnt
Bodies
of
their
deceas'd
Relations
,
and
mix
them
with
the
meal
they
bake
,
which
causes
horrour
only
to
represent
,
much
more
to
do
:
Let
there
be
,
I
say
,
a
comparison
made
between
all
these
infamous
Ragouts
,
and
those
of
the
Caribbian
Nation
,
and
it
will
be
found
,
that
in
their
ordinary
Commons
there
is
nothing
barbarous
:
Yet
are
we
not
to
dissemble
what
some
of
the
French
relate
,
to
wit
,
That
they
have
seen
the
Caribbians
eating
the
Lice
and
Chegoes
they
had
taken
;
as
it
is
reported
of
the
Mexicans
and
Cumaneses
:
but
they
do
not
make
their
Ordinary
out
of
them
,
and
it
is
particular
only
to
some
among
them
;
besides
that
they
do
it
not
out
of
any
delicacy
they
find
in
those
Vermine
,
but
only
to
be
revenged
of
them
.
Moreover
,
the
horrour
which
the
Caribbians
conceiv'd
heretofore
at
the
eating
of
Swines-flesh
,
Tortoises
,
and
Lamantin
,
for
the
pleasant
reasons
before
alledged
,
was
so
great
,
that
if
any
of
the
Europaeans
had
got
them
to
eat
any
of
them
by
surprize
,
and
they
came
afterwards
to
know
it
,
they
would
be
reveng'd
of
them
one
time
or
other
;
witness
what
happened
to
a
person
of
some
note
among
the
French
:
This
person
receiving
a
Visit
from
the
Cacick
or
Captain
of
the
Savages
of
the
Island
where
he
liv'd
,
entertain'd
him
in
jest
with
Lamantin
,
disguis'd
in
the
fashion
of
a
Hash
;
the
Cacick
mistrusting
what
indeed
afterwards
happened
to
him
,
intreated
the
Gentleman
not
to
deceive
him
;
and
upon
the
assurance
given
him
thereof
,
he
made
no
difficulty
to
eat
:
after
Dinner
the
Gentleman
discover'd
the
abuse
to
the
Cacick
and
his
Company
,
that
he
might
have
the
pleasure
of
their
Discourses
thereupon
,
and
see
what
faces
they
would
make
after
such
a
Treatment
;
but
they
had
at
that
time
so
much
power
over
themselves
as
to
smother
their
indignation
,
and
the
Cacick
only
said
to
him
smiling
,
Well
Friend
we
shall
not
dye
of
it
:
Some
time
after
the
Gentleman
went
to
return
him
his
Visit
;
he
receiv'd
him
with
great
civility
,
and
made
him
extraordinary
cheer
;
but
he
had
given
his
people
order
to
put
into
all
the
Sauces
some
fat
of
the
Arouagues
,
whereof
the
principal
Indians
are
always
well
provided
:
After
this
infamous
Repaste
was
ended
,
the
Cacick
,
glad
in
his
heart
,
ask'd
the
Gentleman
and
his
Company
how
they
lik'd
his
Treatment
;
whereupon
they
commending
it
very
much
,
and
giving
him
thanks
for
it
,
he
acquainted
them
with
the
trick
he
had
put
upon
them
;
most
of
them
were
so
troubled
at
the
thought
of
it
,
and
had
such
an
inclination
to
cast
up
all
they
had
eaten
,
that
they
grew
very
sick
;
but
the
Indian
laughing
at
the
spectacle
,
told
them
that
he
was
then
reveng'd
.
Those
who
have
lately
been
among
the
Caribbians
of
Dominico
and
Martinico
affirm
,
That
now
most
of
them
make
no
difficulty
to
eat
Lamantin
,
Tortoises
,
and
Swines-flesh
,
nay
,
all
other
Meats
in
use
among
the
Europaeans
;
and
that
they
laugh
at
the
simplicity
which
oblig'd
them
to
abstain
from
them
,
for
fear
of
participating
of
the
nature
and
qualities
of
those
Animals
.
They
have
also
remitted
much
of
that
severity
which
they
used
towards
their
Wives
;
for
now
they
are
seldom
seen
to
fetch
home
the
Fish
their
Husbands
had
taken
:
And
when
they
have
been
a
fishing
,
the
Husband
and
Wife
eat
together
:
The
Women
go
also
oftener
to
the
Carbet
,
to
participate
of
the
Feast
and
the
publick
rejoycing
there
made
,
then
they
did
before
their
Husbands
became
so
familiarly
acquainted
with
Strangers
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
Of
the
Employments
and
Divertisements
of
the
Caribbians
.
ALexander
the
Great
accouuted
Labour
to
be
a
thing
truly
in
his
Life
.
Des
Hayes
Travels
to
the
Levant
.
Garc.
Com.
Royal
,
li.
5.
c.
11.
&
l.
6.
c.
35.
Royal
;
and
there
are
to
be
seen
at
this
day
in
the
Seraglio
at
Adrianople
,
the
Tools
which
Amurath
made
use
of
to
make
the
Arrows
he
sent
to
some
of
his
principal
Officers
:
The
Peruvians
are
much
to
be
commended
as
to
this
particular
;
for
the
Kings
of
Peru
had
made
Laws
,
and
appointed
particular
Judges
for
the
regulation
of
Idle
persons
and
Vagabonds
,
insomuch
that
it
was
ordered
,
That
Children
of
five
years
of
age
should
be
employ'd
in
some
Work
suitable
to
their
age
;
nay
,
they
spared
not
the
blind
,
the
lame
,
and
the
dumb
,
but
employ'd
them
in
divers
things
,
wherein
they
might
do
somthing
with
their
hands
:
But
there
are
some
people
so
lazy
,
that
they
Hist
of
America
.
who
have
written
of
the
West-Indies
tell
us
of
certain
stupid
and
brutish
Indians
of
New-Spain
and
Brasil
,
who
pass
away
the
whole
day
snoring
in
their
Cots
,
while
their
Wives
go
abroad
to
get
in
certain
Roots
for
their
sustenance
.
But
our
Caribbians
are
not
like
these
last
;
for
they
are
found
taking
pains
and
their
pleasure
in
several
sorts
of
exercises
:
The
chiefest
,
and
those
which
are
most
ordinary
among
them
are
Hunting
and
Fishing
,
wherein
they
bestow
the
greatest
part
of
their
time
,
but
especially
in
Fishing
:
They
are
seldom
seen
to
go
out
of
their
Houses
without
their
Bows
and
Arrows
;
and
they
are
wonderfully
expert
in
the
use
of
them
,
being
accustomed
to
that
exercise
from
their
Infancy
,
as
the
Turks
also
are
;
whence
it
comes
,
that
in
time
they
come
to
be
so
excellent
at
the
Bow
,
that
within
a
hundred
paces
they
will
hardly
ever
fail
striking
a
half-Crown
piece
;
nay
,
as
they
are
making
their
Retreat
they
can
do
execution
on
their
Enemies
,
as
the
Parthians
were
somtimes
wont
to
do
:
How
much
therefore
are
we
the
more
to
wonder
at
those
left-handed
Benjamites
,
who
could
sling
stones
at
an
hairs-breadth
,
and
not
miss
?
When
the
Caribbians
go
abroad
a
hunting
or
a
fishing
,
they
do
not
take
their
Wives
along
with
them
,
as
some
Brasilians
do
,
who
cause
theirs
to
walk
before
them
,
so
great
is
their
jealousie
;
but
when
they
have
taken
any
thing
,
they
leave
it
upon
the
place
,
and
the
Women
were
heretofore
oblig'd
to
go
and
bring
it
home
,
as
we
have
already
hinted
:
It
is
reported
that
the
Canadians
do
the
same
.
Among
the
Caribbians
of
the
Islands
there
is
no
distinction
of
quality
as
to
Hunting
;
but
the
exercise
of
it
is
as
free
to
the
meanest
as
to
the
greatest
among
them
:
The
case
is
the
same
among
all
the
other
Indians
of
the
West-Indies
.
As
in
their
private
Repasts
they
never
use
no
kind
of
Flesh
,
if
they
have
not
Strangers
to
entertain
,
so
ordinarily
their
hunting
is
only
for
Lizards
;
and
if
they
engage
themselves
in
any
other
kind
of
hunting
,
it
is
upon
some
extraordinary
occasions
,
when
they
would
treat
some
of
their
Friends
among
the
Europaeans
,
or
when
they
intend
to
visit
them
,
and
would
get
somthing
of
them
in
exchange
for
what
they
had
taken
.
They
are
extreamly
expert
in
fishing
with
the
Hook
,
and
in
taking
of
Fish
with
the
Dart
;
and
a
man
cannot
sufficiently
admire
their
patience
in
that
Exercise
;
for
they
would
be
content
to
continue
half
a
day
in
the
same
place
,
without
betraying
any
weariness
:
And
when
,
after
they
have
waited
a
long
time
for
the
Fish
,
they
come
at
length
to
perceive
some
great
one
to
their
mind
,
and
within
their
reach
,
they
cast
the
Dart
at
it
,
as
the
Brasilians
do
;
which
having
fastned
,
they
immediately
leap
into
the
water
after
the
Dart
,
to
seize
their
prey
:
But
besides
the
Hook
and
Dart
wherewith
they
take
Fish
,
they
are
also
very
excellent
in
diving
neer
the
Rocks
,
and
forcing
them
out
of
the
holes
where
they
shelter
themselves
;
as
being
in
that
particular
equally
expert
with
the
Floridians
,
who
,
not
But
if
the
other
inventions
for
fishing
should
fail
our
Caribbians
,
they
have
their
recourse
to
a
certain
wood
,
which
they
bruise
after
they
have
cut
it
into
little
pieces
;
which
done
,
they
cast
it
into
Ponds
,
or
those
places
where
the
Sea
is
quiet
and
calm
;
and
this
is
as
it
were
a
Sovereign
Mummy
,
wherewith
they
take
as
much
Fish
as
they
please
;
but
they
are
so
prudent
as
not
to
make
use
of
this
last
expedient
but
only
in
case
of
necessity
,
for
fear
of
making
too
great
a
waste
among
the
Fish
.
After
Hunting
and
Fishing
,
they
apply
themselves
to
several
kinds
of
Works
,
as
to
make
Beds
of
Cotton
,
very
neatly
woven
,
which
they
call
Amaes
:
The
Women
spin
the
Cotton
on
the
knee
,
and
commonly
they
make
use
of
neither
Distaff
nor
Spindle
;
but
some
of
them
in
the
Island
of
Martinico
have
learn'd
the
use
thereof
of
the
French
:
They
have
also
the
perfect
Art
of
twisting
it
;
but
in
some
Islands
the
Men
weave
the
Beds
:
Besides
this
,
they
make
Baskets
of
Bull-rushes
,
and
Grass
,
of
divers
colours
;
wooden
chairs
all
of
one
piece
;
little
Tables
,
which
they
call
Matoutou
,
weav'd
of
the
leaves
of
the
Latanier-tree
;
the
straining-cloths
called
Hibichets
;
the
Catolis
,
which
are
a
kind
of
great
baskets
to
carry
things
on
the
back
;
several
sorts
of
Vessels
fit
for
eating
and
drinking
,
which
are
polish'd
,
painted
,
and
adorn'd
with
abundance
of
pretty
figures
delightful
to
the
eye
:
They
make
also
some
other
little
ornaments
,
as
Girdles
,
Hats
,
and
Crowns
of
feathers
,
wherewith
they
set
out
themselves
on
solemn
days
:
And
the
women
make
for
themselves
a
kind
of
Buskins
,
or
half-stockings
of
Cotton
.
But
above
all
they
take
abundance
of
pains
in
ordering
and
polishing
their
Arms
,
that
is
,
their
Bows
,
their
Arrows
,
and
their
Boutous
or
Clubs
,
which
are
of
a
hard
and
smooth
wood
,
and
neatly
wrought
about
the
handles
with
wood
and
bones
of
divers
colours
.
They
take
no
less
pains
about
their
Piragas
,
or
Vessels
wherein
they
go
to
Sea
,
and
whatever
belongs
to
Peace
or
War
.
These
Vessels
are
made
of
one
great
Tree
,
which
they
make
hollow
,
smooth
,
and
polish
with
an
unimaginable
dexterity
:
The
greater
sort
of
Piragas
are
many
times
rais'd
higher
all
about
,
especially
towards
the
poop
,
with
some
planks
:
Sometimes
they
paint
in
them
their
Maboya
;
sometimes
they
represent
Savages
,
or
some
other
fantastick
figures
.
These
Shallops
are
so
large
as
many
times
to
carry
fifty
men
with
all
their
Arms.
Before
they
had
any
acquaintance
with
the
Christians
,
who
furnish'd
them
with
all
sorts
of
Wedges
,
and
other
Carpenters
and
Joyners
tools
,
they
were
put
to
a
great
deal
of
trouble
to
make
their
Vessels
;
for
they
were
oblig'd
,
as
the
Virginians
,
and
some
other
Savages
were
,
to
set
fire
at
the
foot
Comment.
Royal
,
l.
1.
c.
11.
which
were
brought
them
by
the
Europeans
,
that
the
use
of
Scissers
being
introduc'd
into
Peru
by
the
means
of
the
Spaniards
,
an
Indian
of
Quality
admiring
the
invention
,
said
to
one
of
them
,
That
though
the
Spaniards
did
not
furnish
them
with
any
thing
but
Rasors
,
Scissers
,
Combs
and
Looking-glasses
,
it
sufficiently
oblig'd
them
liberally
to
bestow
on
them
all
the
gold
and
silver
they
had
.
The
Caribbians
employ
themselves
also
in
making
earthen
Pots
of
all
sorts
,
which
they
bake
in
furnaces
,
as
our
Potters
do
:
And
of
the
same
material
they
also
make
those
Plates
or
Planks
on
which
they
bake
the
Cassava
.
The
dexterity
they
express
in
these
little
Exercises
,
is
a
sufficient
discovery
that
they
would
easily
learn
other
Trades
,
if
they
were
taught
them
.
They
delight
very
much
in
handling
the
tools
of
Carpenters
and
Joyners
;
and
though
they
have
not
been
taught
how
they
are
to
be
us'd
,
yet
are
they
able
to
do
many
things
since
the
Europeans
have
supply'd
them
therewith
:
So
that
it
is
to
be
presum'd
,
that
if
they
had
good
Masters
,
they
would
do
well
at
those
Trades
.
They
are
great
Lovers
of
divertisements
and
recreation
;
and
thence
it
comes
they
seek
after
whatever
may
keep
them
in
a
good
humour
,
and
divert
melancholy
:
To
that
purpose
they
take
a
pleasure
in
keeping
and
teaching
a
great
number
of
Parrots
and
Paraquitos
.
To
divert
themselves
they
also
make
several
Musical
Instruments
,
if
they
may
be
so
called
,
on
which
they
make
a
kind
of
harmony
:
Among
others
they
have
certain
Tabours
or
Drums
made
of
hollow
Trees
,
over
which
they
put
a
skin
only
at
one
end
:
To
this
may
be
added
a
kind
of
Organ
which
they
make
of
Gourds
,
upon
which
they
place
a
cord
made
of
the
string
of
a
reed
which
they
call
Pite
;
and
this
cord
being
touch'd
makes
a
sound
which
they
think
delightful
.
The
concerts
of
divers
other
Savages
are
no
better
then
theirs
,
and
no
less
immusical
to
their
ears
who
understand
Musick
.
In
the
morning
,
as
soon
as
they
are
up
,
they
commonly
play
on
the
Flute
or
Pipe
;
of
which
Instrument
they
have
several
sorts
,
as
well
polish'd
and
as
handsom
as
ours
,
and
some
of
those
made
of
the
bones
of
their
Enemies
:
And
many
among
them
can
play
with
as
much
grace
as
can
well
be
imagin'd
for
Savages
.
While
they
are
playing
on
the
Flute
,
the
Wives
are
busie
in
making
ready
their
breakfast
.
Sometimes
also
they
pass
away
the
time
in
singing
certain
Airs
,
the
burthens
whereof
are
pleasant
enough
;
and
in
that
Exercise
they
sometimes
spend
half
a
day
together
,
sitting
on
their
low
stools
,
and
looking
on
their
fish
while
it
is
broiling
.
They
also
put
pease
or
small
pebble-stones
,
as
the
Virginians
do
,
into
gourds
,
through
the
midst
whereof
they
put
a
stick
which
serves
for
a
handle
,
and
then
shaking
them
they
make
a
noise
:
This
is
the
invention
the
women
have
to
quiet
their
children
.
Most
of
the
Caribbian
Songs
consist
of
bitter
railleries
against
their
Enemies
;
some
they
have
also
on
Birds
,
and
Fishes
,
and
Women
,
commonly
intermixt
with
some
bawdery
;
and
many
of
them
have
neither
rhime
nor
reason
.
Many
times
also
the
Caribbians
of
the
Islands
joyn
Dancing
to
their
Musick
,
but
that
Dancing
is
regulated
according
to
their
Musick
.
There
are
some
Barbarians
excessively
addicted
to
that
Exercise
,
as
for
instance
the
Brasilians
,
who
,
as
de
Lery
affirms
,
spend
day
and
night
in
dancing
:
And
we
have
said
elsewhere
,
that
there
are
many
Savages
who
make
their
imaginary
felicity
of
the
other
life
to
consist
in
dancing
.
But
the
Caribbians
use
Dancing
particularly
at
their
solemn
Entertainments
in
their
Carbet
,
or
publick
house
.
These
Entertainments
are
ordered
after
this
manner
:
Some
days
before
the
meeting
the
Captain
gives
notice
to
every
house
,
that
all
may
appear
at
the
Carbet
at
the
day
appointed
:
In
the
mean
time
the
Women
make
a
kind
of
strong
drink
of
bak'd
Cassava
,
and
better
prepar'd
then
that
which
they
ordinarily
drink
;
and
as
they
adde
to
the
dose
of
the
Ingredients
,
so
is
the
drink
the
stronger
,
and
more
apt
to
intoxicate
:
The
men
go
a
fishing
,
or
catching
of
Lizards
;
for
as
to
other
meat
they
seldom
prepare
any
for
their
own
Tables
,
unless
they
have
Strangers
to
entertain
:
On
the
day
appointed
both
men
and
women
paint
their
bodies
with
divers
colours
and
figures
,
and
adorn
themselves
with
their
Crowns
of
Feathers
,
their
richest
Chains
,
Pendants
,
Bracelets
,
and
other
Ornaments
:
Those
among
them
who
would
appear
most
gallant
rub
their
bodies
with
a
certain
Gum
,
and
blow
the
Down
of
diverse
Birds
upon
it
.
In
fine
,
they
all
put
on
their
best
faces
,
and
endeavour
to
make
the
greatest
shew
they
can
at
this
solemnity
,
priding
it
in
their
Plumes
,
and
all
their
other
gallantry
:
The
women
bring
thither
the
Drink
and
Messes
they
have
prepared
,
and
are
extreamly
careful
that
nothing
be
wanting
,
which
may
contribute
to
the
solemn
entertainment
:
Our
Caribbians
spend
all
that
day
and
the
best
part
of
the
night
in
eating
and
drinking
,
dancing
,
discoursing
and
laughing
:
And
in
this
Debauch
they
drink
much
more
than
ordinary
,
that
is
,
they
make
a
shift
to
get
drunk
;
and
the
women
will
not
be
much
behind
them
,
especially
when
they
can
get
any
Wine
,
or
Aqua-vitae
to
promote
the
work
:
So
that
what
we
have
said
of
their
ordinary
sobriety
holds
not
at
these
Meetings
;
no
more
than
it
does
at
their
going
to
their
Wars
,
and
at
their
return
thence
:
and
yet
take
them
at
the
worst
,
their
excesses
come
much
short
of
those
of
the
Brasilians
,
who
in
their
Debauches
drink
three
or
four
days
without
ceasing
,
and
in
their
drunkenness
engage
themselves
in
all
kind
of
Vices
.
Their
drunkennness
and
their
debauches
are
frequent
,
as
hapning
upon
these
several
occasions
:
1.
When
there
is
any
Councel
held
concerning
their
Wars
:
2.
When
they
return
from
their
Expeditions
,
whether
they
have
prov'd
successful
or
not
:
3.
Upon
the
birth
of
their
first
Male
Children
:
4.
When
they
cut
their
Childrens
hair
:
5.
When
they
are
at
age
to
go
to
the
Wars
:
6.
When
they
cut
down
trees
,
in
order
to
the
making
of
a
Garden
and
building
of
a
House
:
7.
When
they
launch
a
new
Vessel
:
And
lastly
when
they
are
recovered
of
some
disease
:
They
call
these
assemblies
Ouïcou
,
and
since
they
have
conversed
with
the
French
,
Vin
,
that
is
,
Wine
.
But
on
the
contrary
they
have
also
their
Fasts
,
wherein
they
betray
the
ridiculousness
of
their
humour
:
For
,
1.
they
fast
when
they
enter
into
adolescency
:
2.
When
they
are
made
Captains
:
3.
At
the
death
of
their
Fathers
or
Mothers
:
4.
At
the
death
of
the
Husband
or
Wife
:
5.
When
they
have
killed
one
of
their
Enemies
the
Arouagues
;
this
last
occasion
of
fasting
they
glory
very
much
in
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
Of
the
Entertainment
which
the
Caribbians
make
those
who
come
to
visit
them
.
HEre
it
is
that
our
Caribbians
triumph
over
all
other
Savages
in
point
of
civility
:
For
they
receive
strangers
,
who
come
to
their
Islands
to
visit
them
,
with
all
manner
of
kindness
and
testimonies
of
affection
.
They
have
sentinels
all
along
the
Sea-side
in
most
of
those
Islands
whereof
they
are
solely
possessed
:
These
sentinels
are
placed
on
the
Mountains
,
or
such
eminent
places
whence
they
may
see
a
good
way
into
the
Sea
;
and
they
are
so
dispos'd
,
that
they
overlook
those
places
where
there
is
good
anchorage
for
Ships
,
and
an
easie
descent
for
men
to
land
:
Assoon
as
ever
these
perceive
a
Ship
or
Shallop
coming
towards
them
,
they
give
notice
thereof
to
such
of
their
people
as
are
next
to
them
:
Whereupon
of
a
sudden
there
come
out
together
several
Canows
or
Vessels
,
in
each
whereof
there
are
not
above
three
men
at
most
,
who
are
sent
out
to
discover
what
they
are
,
and
call
to
them
at
a
distance
to
declare
themselves
;
for
they
trust
not
the
Flagg
,
as
having
been
often
deceived
thereby
:
and
they
know
by
their
voices
whether
they
be
French
,
Spaniards
,
English
or
Dutch
.
Some
affirm
,
that
the
Brasilians
and
the
Peruvians
are
so
exact
in
their
smelling
,
that
they
will
discern
a
French-man
from
a
Spaniard
by
the
scent
.
When
the
Caribbians
are
not
well-assured
who
they
are
who
come
towards
them
,
and
perceive
that
they
intend
them
some
mischief
,
they
put
themselves
into
a
posture
of
defence
,
possess
themselves
of
the
narrowest
avenues
of
their
Country
,
place
ambushes
in
the
Woods
,
and
without
being
perceiv'd
keep
an
eye
on
their
Enemies
,
retreating
through
obscure
waies
till
they
have
found
their
advantage
,
and
joined
all
their
Forces
together
;
and
then
they
let
flie
a
shower
of
Arrows
on
their
Enemies
:
That
done
,
they
surround
them
,
close
with
them
,
and
cut
them
all
off
with
their
Clubs
:
In
some
Islands
they
make
up
a
body
of
fifteen
hundred
men
and
more
,
as
may
be
guess'd
by
their
appearance
;
for
their
number
cannot
be
certainly
known
,
inasmuch
as
they
themselves
not
knowing
how
to
reckon
,
cannot
tell
what
numbers
they
are
:
But
if
they
are
pressed
by
their
Enemies
,
they
get
into
the
Woods
,
or
climb
up
Rocks
that
are
inaccessible
to
all
others
;
or
if
they
are
neer
the
Sea
,
they
leap
in
and
dive
,
and
rise
up
again
at
a
hundred
,
nay
sometimes
two
hundred
paces
from
the
place
where
they
had
been
seen
:
And
afterwards
they
rally
together
,
at
certain
Rendezvouses
known
to
themselves
,
and
charge
afresh
when
it
is
least
expected
,
and
when
they
were
thought
to
be
absolutely
routed
.
But
when
they
find
those
coming
to
them
to
be
friends
who
come
only
to
visit
them
,
after
they
have
cry'd
to
them
that
they
are
welcome
,
some
cast
themselves
into
the
water
and
swim
to
them
,
enter
into
their
Vessel
,
and
when
they
come
neer
land
proffer
to
carry
them
ashore
on
their
backs
,
as
an
assurance
of
their
affection
:
In
the
mean
time
the
Captain
himself
,
or
his
Lieutenant
,
expects
them
on
the
shore
,
and
receives
them
in
the
name
of
the
whole
Island
:
Thence
they
are
conducted
by
a
considerable
number
of
them
to
the
Carbet
,
which
is
as
it
were
the
Town-House
,
where
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Island
,
every
one
according
to
the
age
and
sex
of
the
New-comers
,
bid
them
welcome
:
The
old
Man
complements
and
makes
much
of
the
old
Man
;
the
young
Man
and
Maid
do
the
like
towards
those
of
their
age
;
and
a
man
may
read
in
their
countenances
how
much
they
are
satisfied
with
the
visit
.
But
the
first
discourse
they
make
to
the
Stranger
is
to
ask
him
his
name
,
and
then
to
tell
him
theirs
:
And
for
an
expression
of
great
affection
and
inviolable
friendship
,
they
call
themselves
by
the
names
of
those
whom
they
entertain
:
But
to
crown
the
Ceremony
,
they
will
have
the
person
whom
they
receive
in
like
manner
to
assume
their
name
:
Thus
they
make
an
exchange
of
names
;
and
they
have
such
excellent
memories
,
that
ten
years
after
such
a
meeting
they
will
remember
the
names
of
their
friends
,
and
relate
some
circumstance
of
what
had
passed
at
the
former
interview
:
And
if
they
were
presented
with
any
thing
,
they
will
be
sure
to
call
it
to
mind
;
and
if
the
thing
be
still
in
being
,
they
will
shew
it
to
him
who
had
bestowed
it
on
them
.
After
all
these
complements
which
are
passed
at
the
first
meeting
,
the
next
is
to
present
their
Guests
with
those
pensile
Beds
which
they
call
Amais
,
very
clean
and
white
,
whereof
they
have
store
against
such
occasions
:
They
desire
them
to
rest
themselves
thereon
,
and
then
they
bring
in
Fruits
;
and
while
some
are
busie
preparing
some
treatment
,
others
entertain
them
with
discourse
,
observing
still
the
conformity
of
age
and
sex
.
This
kind
of
entertainment
may
well
be
accounted
more
rational
than
that
of
the
Caribbians
of
the
Southerly
part
of
Continent
,
who
receive
their
Guests
after
a
very
odd
fashion
,
not
much
unlike
what
is
practised
by
the
Canadians
:
For
the
Cacick
of
those
Caribbians
conducts
him
who
comes
to
see
them
to
the
Publick-house
,
without
speaking
at
all
to
him
:
then
he
is
presented
with
a
stool
and
some
Tobacco
,
and
so
they
leave
him
for
a
time
,
without
speaking
a
word
to
him
,
till
he
hath
rested
himself
and
taken
his
Tobacco
:
Then
the
Cacick
comes
and
asks
him
,
whether
he
be
come
?
The
other
answering
yes
,
he
sits
down
by
him
and
falls
into
discourse
:
Afterwards
those
of
the
common
sort
come
asking
him
after
the
same
manner
,
whether
he
be
come
?
And
having
thereupon
brought
him
something
to
eat
,
they
also
fall
into
discourse
with
him
:
True
it
is
indeed
,
that
our
Insulary
Caribbians
,
in
the
reception
of
their
Guests
,
towards
those
of
their
own
Nation
,
who
are
strangers
in
their
Islands
,
practise
the
same
thing
as
the
Caribbians
of
the
Continent
:
But
when
they
entertain
French
and
other
Europ●ans
who
would
be
loth
to
keep
silence
so
long
,
they
speak
to
them
,
and
fall
immediately
into
discourse
,
as
we
said
before
,
accommodating
themselves
to
their
humour
,
and
,
to
comply
with
them
,
crossing
the
rules
of
their
own
Ceremonies
.
But
the
Banquet
they
intend
them
was
prepared
before
hand
,
let
us
now
see
how
it
is
ordered
,
and
how
they
demean
themselves
therein
:
They
give
every
one
his
little
Table
,
and
his
in
his
Travels
into
Tartary
.
that
is
presented
to
him
,
he
must
give
the
remainders
to
his
Servant
to
lay
up
for
him
,
or
carry
it
away
himself
in
his
bag
or
pouch
,
wherein
he
puts
up
also
the
bones
,
if
he
hath
not
picked
them
clean
enough
,
that
he
may
afterwards
do
it
at
his
leasure
:
But
among
the
Chineses
,
when
the
Guest
goes
home
,
the
Servants
of
the
person
who
invited
him
,
carries
along
with
him
the
dishes
that
were
left
.
After
the
Repast
,
the
Caribbians
conduct
you
to
their
private
Houses
,
and
into
their
Gardens
,
shew
you
their
Arms
,
their
curiosities
and
their
trinkets
,
and
present
you
with
Fruits
,
or
some
little
pieces
of
their
own
workmanship
.
If
any
one
be
desirous
to
continue
a
while
among
them
,
they
take
it
for
a
great
favour
,
and
are
extreamly
glad
of
it
,
and
find
the
same
treatment
as
at
first
:
But
if
they
are
willing
to
be
gone
from
them
,
they
are
troubled
,
and
ask
whether
you
dislike
your
entertainment
,
that
you
should
be
gone
so
soon
.
With
that
sad
countenance
they
all
re-conduct
you
to
the
Sea-side
,
nay
will
carry
you
into
your
Shallops
,
if
you
will
suffer
it
:
And
at
that
final
parting
they
again
present
you
with
fruits
,
which
they
force
you
to
accept
,
saying
to
those
who
would
refuse
them
,
Friend
,
if
thou
hast
no
need
of
it
thy self
,
thou
mayst
give
it
to
thy
Marriners
;
so
they
call
all
the
Servants
and
Domesticks
of
those
to
whom
they
speak
.
The
Brasilians
and
the
Canadians
,
as
some
affirm
,
do
also
make
presents
upon
the
like
occasions
:
And
Tacitus
relates
,
that
the
ancient
Germans
made
presents
to
the
Strangers
who
came
to
visit
them
;
but
they
reciprocally
demanded
something
of
them
:
In
this
point
the
Caribbians
shew
themselves
more
generous
,
for
they
give
,
and
require
nothing
back
in
lieu
of
it
.
But
it
would
be
an
incivility
to
go
and
visit
these
good
people
and
to
receive
their
kindnesses
,
and
not
to
present
them
with
something
:
Whence
it
comes
that
the
Strangers
,
who
go
to
see
them
,
never
go
without
some
grains
of
Chrystal
,
Fishing-hooks
,
Needles
,
Pins
,
or
little
Knives
,
or
some
such
toies
:
And
assoon
as
they
have
done
eating
,
they
set
on
the
little
Table
,
on
which
they
have
eaten
,
some
of
those
things
:
Those
who
have
prepared
the
Banquet
think
themselves
requited
a
hundred-fold
,
and
make
extraordinary
acknowledgments
thereof
.
We
have
hitherto
represented
what
treatment
the
Caribbians
have
heretofore
made
to
some
of
their
friends
,
French
and
Dutch
,
who
took
occasion
to
visit
them
:
But
they
use
other
Ceremonies
at
the
reception
of
Strangers
of
their
own
Nation
,
or
their
Confederates
,
who
chance
to
come
into
their
Islands
:
There
is
in
every
Carbet
a
Savage
,
who
hath
a
Commission
to
receive
Passengers
,
and
is
called
Niouakaiti
:
If
they
are
of
the
common
sort
,
he
presents
them
with
Seats
,
and
what
is
fit
for
them
to
eat
,
especially
a
Cassava-cake
folded
double
,
which
signifies
that
they
may
eat
as
much
as
they
can
,
and
leave
the
rest
behind
them
.
If
those
who
come
to
see
them
,
or
pass
by
occasionally
are
considerable
to
them
upon
any
other
account
,
as
being
some
way
related
to
them
,
or
Captains
,
they
comb
their
hair
both
at
their
coming
and
their
going
away
,
they
hang
up
Beds
,
and
invite
them
to
rest
themselves
,
saying
,
En
Bouekra
,
behold
thy
Bed
:
They
also
present
them
with
Matoutous
,
which
are
little
Tables
made
of
Rushes
,
or
the
leaves
of
Palms
or
Lataniers
,
as
we
said
elsewhere
,
on
which
they
set
the
meat
and
the
Cassava
not
folded
,
but
as
they
come
off
the
Plank
:
The
women
set
them
at
their
feet
,
and
the
men
standing
about
,
shew
that
which
was
brought
,
saying
,
En
Yerebaili
,
behold
thy
meat
:
Afterwards
the
women
bring
in
Gourds
full
of
Ouïcou
,
and
make
them
drink
:
Then
having
set
them
on
the
ground
before
them
,
the
Husband
who
stands
behind
the
women
,
says
,
En
batoni
,
behold
thy
drink
:
And
the
other
makes
answer
to
these
two
complements
,
Yao
,
that
is
to
say
,
very
well
,
or
I
thank
you
.
The
Cassava
unfolded
signifies
,
eat
thy
fill
and
carry
away
the
rest
;
which
they
fail
not
to
do
:
When
they
have
dined
well
without
being
interrupted
by
any
one
,
they
all
come
to
salute
them
one
after
another
,
saying
to
him
,
Halea-tibou
,
that
is
,
be
welcome
:
But
the
women
are
not
much
concerned
in
this
Ceremony
.
As
for
the
Visitants
when
they
would
depart
,
they
go
and
take
leave
of
every
one
in
particular
;
which
they
express
by
the
word
Huichan
in
their
language
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
Of
what
may
be
accounted
Polity
amongst
the
Caribbians
.
THere
are
in
every
Island
of
the
Caribbies
,
inhabited
by
the
Caribbians
,
several
sorts
of
Captains
:
1.
The
Captain
of
the
Carbet
,
or
of
a
Village
,
whom
they
name
Tiouboutouli
hauthe
:
This
is
when
a
man
hath
a
numerous
Family
and
retires
with
it
at
a
certain
distance
from
others
,
and
builds
Houses
or
Huts
for
to
lodge
it
in
,
and
a
Carbet
,
where
all
of
the
Family
meet
to
be
merry
,
or
to
treat
of
the
affairs
which
concern
it
in
common
;
thence
it
is
that
he
is
named
a
Captain
of
a
Family
,
or
of
Houses
.
2.
A
Captain
of
a
Piraga
,
that
is
,
either
he
to
whom
the
Vessel
belongs
,
or
he
who
hath
the
command
of
it
when
they
go
to
the
Wars
;
and
these
are
named
Tiouboutouli
Canaoa
.
3.
Amongst
those
who
have
every
one
the
command
of
a
Vessel
in
particular
,
they
have
also
an
Admiral
or
General
at
Sea
,
who
commands
the
whole
Fleet
:
Him
they
call
Nhalenè
.
In
fine
,
they
have
the
grand
Captain
,
or
Commander
in
chief
,
whom
they
call
Ouboutou
,
and
in
the
plural
number
,
Ouboutounum
:
This
is
the
same
whom
the
Spaniards
call
Cacique
(
and
we
in
this
History
call
Cacick
)
as
some
other
Indians
,
and
sometimes
also
our
Savages
do
in
imitation
of
them
:
He
is
during
his
life
,
from
his
first
election
to
that
charge
,
the
General
of
their
Armies
,
and
he
is
always
highly
respected
among
them
:
He
appoints
the
meetings
of
the
Carbet
,
either
for
merry-making
or
deliberations
in
order
to
a
War
:
And
he
alwaies
goes
abroad
attended
by
all
of
his
own
house
,
and
some
others
who
do
him
the
honour
to
wait
on
him
:
Those
who
have
the
greatest
retinue
are
the
most
highly
honoured
:
If
any
one
gives
him
not
the
respect
due
to
him
upon
the
account
of
his
charge
,
it
is
in
his
power
to
strike
him
:
Of
these
there
are
but
two
at
the
most
in
an
Island
,
as
at
Dominico
:
They
are
also
commonly
the
Admirals
when
a
Fleet
goes
out
:
Or
haply
that
charge
is
bestowed
on
some
young
man
,
who
is
desirous
to
signalize
himself
upon
that
occasion
.
This
charge
is
obtain'd
by
election
:
and
commonly
he
who
is
advanced
thereto
must
have
killed
divers
of
the
Arouagues
,
or
at
least
one
of
the
most
considerable
persons
among
them
.
The
Sons
do
not
succeed
their
Fathers
in
that
charge
,
if
they
be
not
worthy
thereof
.
When
the
chief
Captain
speaks
all
others
are
silent
:
and
when
he
enters
into
the
Carbet
,
every
one
makes
him
way
;
he
hath
also
the
first
and
best
part
of
the
entertainment
:
The
Lieutenant
to
this
Captain
is
called
in
their
Language
Ouboutou
maliarici
,
that
is
to
say
properly
,
the
Track
of
the
Captain
,
or
that
which
appears
after
him
.
None
of
these
Chiefs
hath
any
command
over
the
whole
Nation
nor
any
superiority
over
the
other
Captains
:
But
when
the
Caribbians
go
to
the
Wars
,
among
all
the
Captains
they
make
choice
of
one
to
be
General
of
the
Army
,
who
makes
the
first
assault
:
and
when
the
expedition
is
over
,
he
hath
no
authority
but
only
in
his
own
Island
:
True
it
is
,
that
if
he
hath
behav'd
himself
gallantly
in
his
enterprises
,
he
is
ever
after
highly
respected
in
all
the
Islands
:
But
heretofore
,
before
the
commerce
between
the
Caribbians
and
forreign
Nations
had
alter'd
the
greatest
part
of
their
ancient
Politie
,
there
were
many
conditions
requisite
to
obtain
that
degree
of
honour
.
It
was
in
the
first
place
requisite
that
he
whom
they
advanc'd
to
that
dignity
,
had
been
several
times
in
the
Wars
,
and
that
to
the
knowledge
of
the
whole
Island
whereof
he
was
to
be
chosen
Captain
,
he
had
behaved
himself
couragiously
and
gallantly
:
Next
to
this
it
was
necessary
,
that
he
should
be
so
active
and
swift
in
running
,
as
to
surpass
all
competitors
in
that
exercise
:
Thirdly
,
he
who
stood
for
the
Generalship
of
an
Island
,
should
excell
all
others
in
swimming
and
diving
:
A
fourth
condition
was
,
that
he
should
carry
a
burthen
of
such
weight
as
his
fellow-pretenders
should
not
be
able
to
stand
under
:
Lastly
,
he
was
obliged
to
give
great
demonstrations
of
his
constancy
:
for
they
cruelly
cut
and
mangled
his
shoulders
and
breasts
with
the
tooth
of
an
Agouty
;
nay
his
best
friends
made
deep
incisions
in
divers
parts
of
his
body
:
And
the
wretched
person
who
expected
that
charge
was
to
endure
all
this
,
without
betraying
the
least
sign
of
resentment
and
pain
;
nay
,
on
the
contrary
,
it
was
requisite
that
he
receiv'd
all
with
a
smiling
countenance
,
as
if
he
were
the
most
satisfied
man
in
the
World
:
We
shall
not
wonder
so
much
that
these
Barbarians
should
endure
such
Torments
,
in
order
to
the
acquisition
of
some
Dignity
,
when
it
shall
be
considered
,
that
the
Turks
do
not
shew
themselves
somtimes
less
cruel
towards
themselves
,
upon
the
account
of
pure
gallantry
,
and
as
it
were
by
way
of
divertisements
witness
what
is
related
by
Busbequius
in
the
fourth
Book
of
his
Embassies
,
which
were
too
tedious
to
set
down
in
this
place
.
To
return
to
the
Caribbians
of
the
Islands
:
This
ancient
ceremony
,
which
they
observed
in
the
election
of
their
chief
Governours
,
will
no
doubt
be
thought
strange
and
savage
;
but
there
is
somthing
of
the
same
kind
observable
in
other
Nations
:
For
in
the
Kingdom
of
Chili
they
chuse
for
the
Sovereign
Captain
him
who
is
able
longest
to
bear
a
great
Tree
upon
his
shoulders
:
In
the
Country
of
Wiapoco
,
towards
the
great
River
of
the
Amazons
,
to
be
advanc'd
to
the
dignity
of
Captain
,
he
must
endure
,
without
the
least
stirring
of
the
Body
,
nine
extraordinary
strokes
with
a
Holly-wand
from
every
Captain
,
and
that
three
several
times
;
but
that
is
not
all
;
he
must
also
be
put
into
a
Bed
of
Cotton
,
over
a
Fire
of
green
Leaves
,
the
thick
Smoke
whereof
ascending
upwards
,
must
needs
be
very
troublesom
to
the
wretch
who
is
so
mad
as
to
expose
himself
thereto
;
and
he
is
oblig'd
to
continue
there
till
he
be
in
a
manner
half
dead
;
this
speaks
a
strange
desire
to
be
Captain
:
Nay
,
heretofore
among
the
Persians
,
those
who
were
desirous
to
be
admitted
into
the
Fraternity
of
the
Sun
,
were
requir'd
to
give
proofs
of
their
Constancy
in
fourscore
several
sorts
of
Torments
:
The
Brasilians
,
without
any
other
ceremony
,
make
choice
of
him
for
their
General
who
hath
taken
and
kill'd
most
Enemies
:
And
now
also
in
some
of
the
Caribbies
the
Caribbians
themselves
laugh
at
their
ancient
Ceremonies
at
the
election
of
their
Captain
;
for
having
observ'd
that
their
Neighbours
think
that
kind
of
proceeding
ridiculous
,
they
now
make
choice
of
him
for
their
Chief
,
who
having
behav'd
himself
valiantly
in
the
Wars
against
their
Enemies
,
hath
acquir'd
the
reputation
of
a
brave
and
gallant
person
.
As
soon
as
the
Cacick
is
receiv'd
into
his
Charge
,
he
is
highly
respected
by
all
,
insomuch
that
no
man
speaks
if
he
do
not
ask
or
command
him
to
do
it
;
and
if
any
one
cannot
forbear
speaking
as
he
ought
,
all
the
rest
immediately
cry
out
,
Cala
la
bocca
,
which
they
have
learn'd
from
the
Spaniard
;
But
it
suffices
not
to
be
silent
in
the
presence
of
their
Chief
,
but
they
are
also
very
attentive
to
his
Discourse
,
look
upon
him
when
he
speaks
;
and
to
shew
that
they
approve
of
what
he
says
,
they
are
wont
to
smile
,
and
that
smile
is
accompanied
by
a
certain
Hun-Hun
.
These
expressions
of
respect
are
such
as
are
not
to
be
accounted
savage
,
as
being
us'd
generally
all
over
the
World
;
but
the
Maldiveses
have
a
particular
way
of
honouring
a
person
;
and
others
.
for
as
they
think
it
a
kind
of
disrespect
to
pass
behind
any
one
,
so
to
express
a
great
submission
they
take
their
passage
just
before
him
,
and
making
a
low
obeisance
,
say
as
they
go
by
,
May
it
not
displease
you
:
The
Yncas
,
a
people
of
the
Kingdom
of
Peru
,
to
express
the
respect
they
bear
their
God
,
enter
into
his
Temple
backwards
,
and
go
out
of
it
after
the
same
manner
;
quite
contrary
to
what
we
do
in
our
ordinary
Visits
and
Civilities
:
The
Turks
account
the
left
hand
the
more
honourable
among
Military
persons
:
The
Inhabitants
of
Java
think
the
covering
of
the
Head
is
the
greatest
act
of
submission
:
The
Japonneses
think
it
a
great
incivility
to
receive
those
who
would
honour
them
standing
;
they
take
off
their
Shooes
when
they
would
express
how
much
they
honour
any
person
:
In
the
Kingdom
of
Gago
in
Africk
all
the
Subjects
speak
to
the
King
kneeling
,
having
in
their
hands
a
Vessel
full
of
Sand
,
which
they
cast
on
their
Heads
:
The
Negroes
of
the
Country
of
Angola
cover
themselves
with
Earth
when
they
meet
with
their
Prince
,
as
it
were
to
signifie
,
that
in
his
presence
they
are
but
dust
and
ashes
:
The
Maronites
of
Mount
Libanus
meeting
their
Patriarch
,
cast
themselves
at
his
feet
and
kiss
them
;
but
he
immediately
raising
them
up
,
presents
them
with
his
hand
,
which
they
taking
in
both
theirs
,
and
having
kiss'd
it
,
lay
on
their
heads
:
But
they
who
live
about
the
Streight
of
Sunda
have
a
very
strange
Custom
,
which
is
,
that
to
honour
their
Superiors
they
take
them
by
the
left
foot
,
and
gently
rub
the
Leg
from
the
Anckle-bone
to
the
Knee
;
and
that
done
,
they
in
like
manner
rub
the
Face
,
and
the
fore-part
of
the
Head
;
an
action
which
I
doubt
would
be
far
from
being
thought
respectful
in
these
Parts
.
From
what
hath
been
said
it
may
be
deduc'd
,
That
this
Worlds
Honour
,
whatever
it
may
be
,
Virtue
excepted
,
consists
only
in
Opinion
and
Custom
,
which
differ
,
and
somtimes
clash
,
according
to
the
diversity
of
Mens
humours
.
But
to
return
to
the
Captain
of
our
Caribbians
;
It
is
his
business
to
take
the
Resolutions
of
War
,
to
make
all
Preparations
in
order
thereto
,
and
to
go
upon
any
Expedition
in
the
head
of
his
Forces
:
He
also
appoints
the
Assemblies
of
his
Island
,
and
takes
care
for
the
reparations
of
the
Carbet
,
which
is
the
House
where
all
Resolutions
that
concern
the
Publick
are
taken
:
In
fine
,
he
it
is
who
in
the
name
of
the
whole
Island
,
as
occasion
serves
,
gives
Answers
,
and
appoints
the
days
of
divertisement
,
as
we
mentioned
before
.
The
administration
of
Justice
among
the
Caribbians
is
not
exercis'd
by
the
Captain
,
nor
by
any
Magistrate
;
but
,
as
it
is
among
the
Tapinambous
,
he
who
thinks
himself
injur'd
gets
such
satisfaction
of
his
adversary
as
he
thinks
fit
,
according
as
his
passion
dictates
to
him
,
or
his
strength
permits
him
:
The
Publick
does
not
concern
it self
at
all
in
the
punishment
of
Criminals
;
and
if
any
one
among
them
suffers
an
injury
or
affront
,
without
endeavouring
to
revenge
himself
,
he
is
slighted
by
all
the
rest
,
and
accounted
a
Coward
,
and
a
Person
of
no
esteem
;
But
,
as
we
said
before
,
there
happen
few
quarrels
or
fallings
out
among
them
.
A
Brother
revenges
his
Brother
and
Sister
,
a
Husband
his
Wife
,
a
Father
his
Children
;
so
that
when
any
one
is
kill'd
,
they
think
it
justly
done
,
because
it
is
done
upon
the
account
of
revenge
and
retaliation
:
To
prevent
that
,
if
a
Savage
of
one
Island
hath
kill'd
another
Savage
,
out
of
a
fear
of
being
kill'd
by
way
of
revenge
by
the
Relations
of
the
deceased
,
he
gets
into
another
Island
and
setles
himself
there
.
Those
whom
they
think
Sorcerers
do
not
exercise
that
profession
long
among
them
,
though
for
the
most
part
they
are
rather
imagin'd
to
be
such
,
than
that
they
are
really
so
.
If
the
Caribbians
suspect
any
one
to
have
stollen
somthing
from
them
,
they
endeavour
to
lay
hold
on
him
,
and
to
cut
him
over
the
Shoulders
with
a
Knife
or
the
Tooth
of
an
Agouty
,
as
a
mark
of
his
crime
and
their
revenge
:
These
Agoutys
Teeth
among
the
Caribbians
supply
the
want
of
our
Rasors
,
and
indeed
they
are
in
a
manner
as
sh●rp
:
Thus
the
ancient
Peruvians
and
the
Canarians
,
before
they
had
the
use
of
our
Iron
Instruments
,
made
use
of
a
certain
kind
of
Flint
instead
of
Scissers
,
Lancets
,
and
Rasors
.
The
Husband
suffers
not
his
Wife
to
break
her
conjugal
Faith
towards
him
without
punishment
;
but
he
himself
acts
the
part
of
both
Judge
and
Executioner
,
as
we
shall
declare
more
particularly
in
the
Chapter
of
their
Marriages
.
They
know
not
what
it
is
to
punish
publickly
,
or
to
observe
any
form
in
the
execution
of
Justice
;
nay
,
they
have
no
word
in
their
Language
to
signifie
Justice
or
Judgment
.
CHAP.
XX.
Of
the
Wars
of
the
Caribbians
.
IT
is
commonly
at
their
publick
Feasts
and
Entertainments
that
the
Caribbians
take
their
Resolutions
of
engaging
upon
any
War
;
which
humour
is
not
particular
to
their
Nation
;
for
the
Brasilians
and
the
Canadians
do
the
like
:
And
that
it
may
not
be
thought
this
is
found
only
among
Savages
,
Herodotus
But
to
return
to
the
Councels
of
War
of
our
Caribbians
:
When
they
begin
to
have
their
brains
warm'd
with
their
drink
,
an
old
Woman
comes
into
the
Assembly
with
a
sad
countenance
and
deportment
,
and
with
tears
in
her
eyes
demands
audience
;
which
being
easily
granted
her
,
by
reason
of
the
respect
and
reverence
they
bear
to
her
age
,
with
a
doleful
voice
,
interrupted
by
sighs
,
she
represents
the
injuries
which
the
whole
Nation
hath
receiv'd
from
the
Arouagues
,
their
ancient
and
inveterate
Enemies
:
And
having
reckon'd
up
the
greatest
cruelties
which
they
have
heretofore
exercis'd
against
the
Caribbians
,
and
the
gallant
men
they
have
kill'd
or
taken
in
the
Battels
that
were
fought
between
them
,
she
comes
to
particularize
in
those
who
were
lately
made
Prisoners
,
massacred
,
and
eaten
,
in
some
later
Engagements
:
And
at
last
she
concludes
,
that
it
were
a
shameful
and
an
insupportable
disparagement
to
their
Nation
,
if
they
should
not
revenge
themselves
,
and
generously
imitate
their
Predecessors
,
those
brave
Caribbians
,
who
minded
nothing
so
much
as
to
gain
satisfaction
for
the
injuries
they
had
receiv'd
;
and
who
after
they
had
shaken
off
the
yoke
,
which
the
Tyrants
would
have
impos'd
on
them
for
the
taking
away
of
their
ancient
Liberty
,
have
carried
their
victorious
Arms
into
the
Territories
of
their
Enemies
,
whom
they
have
pursu'd
with
darts
and
fire
,
and
forc'd
to
make
their
retreats
into
their
highest
Mountains
,
the
clefts
of
Rocks
,
and
the
dreadful
recesses
of
their
thickest
Forests
;
and
this
with
so
great
success
,
that
at
present
they
dare
not
appear
at
their
own
Sea-coasts
,
and
can
find
no
habitation
so
remote
where
they
think
themselves
secure
from
the
assaults
of
the
Caribbians
;
fear
and
astonishment
having
been
their
constant
attendants
after
such
signal
Victories
:
That
they
are
therefore
couragiously
to
prosecute
their
advantages
,
and
not
to
rest
till
that
pestilent
Enemy
be
utterly
destroy'd
.
As
soon
as
the
old
Woman
hath
made
an
end
of
her
discourse
,
the
Captain
makes
a
Speech
to
the
same
purpose
,
to
make
a
greater
impression
in
the
minds
of
the
Audience
;
which
ended
,
the
whole
Assembly
unanimously
applauds
the
Proposition
,
and
make
all
demonstrations
imaginable
of
the
justice
of
their
Cause
.
From
that
time
,
being
encourag'd
by
the
words
they
had
heard
,
they
breathe
nothing
but
blood
and
wounds
.
The
Captain
,
concluding
by
the
applause
of
the
whole
Assembly
,
and
by
their
gestures
and
countenances
,
that
they
are
resolv'd
for
the
War
,
though
they
do
not
say
so
much
,
immediately
orders
it
,
and
appoints
the
time
for
the
Enterprize
by
some
of
their
ways
of
numbring
,
as
we
have
hinted
in
the
Chapter
of
their
Natural
Simplicity
.
In
this
place
we
are
to
make
this
particular
Remark
,
That
they
take
these
bloody
resolutions
when
they
are
well
loaden
with
drink
,
and
after
the
Divel
hath
tormented
them
to
egge
them
on
thereto
,
as
we
have
said
elsewhere
.
The
next
day
after
the
Assembly
,
nothing
is
seen
or
heard
in
all
parts
of
the
Island
but
preparations
for
the
War
:
Some
polish
their
Bows
;
others
order
their
Clubs
;
others
prepare
,
sharpen
,
and
poison
their
Arrows
;
and
others
are
employ'd
to
make
ready
the
Piragas
:
The
Women
,
for
their
parts
,
are
busie
about
disposing
and
getting
together
the
necessary
provisions
for
the
Army
:
So
that
on
the
day
appointed
they
all
meet
at
the
Sea-side
with
all
things
in
a
readiness
to
embarque
.
They
all
furnish
themselves
with
good
Bows
,
and
every
one
with
a
good
sheaf
of
Arrows
,
which
are
made
of
a
small
smooth
Reed
,
with
a
little
piece
of
iron
or
some
sharp
bone
at
the
point
:
The
Arrows
us'd
by
the
Brasilians
are
made
after
the
same
manner
;
but
the
Caribbians
adde
to
theirs
,
to
make
them
more
dreadful
,
a
mortal
poison
made
of
the
juice
of
the
Manchenillo-trees
,
and
other
poisons
;
so
that
the
least
scratch
made
by
them
becomes
a
mortal
wound
.
It
hath
hitherto
been
a
thing
impossible
to
get
out
of
them
the
Receipt
of
that
composition
.
They
have
also
every
one
of
them
that
wooden
sword
which
they
call
Boutous
,
or
to
say
better
,
that
massy
Club
which
they
use
instead
of
a
sword
,
and
wherewith
they
do
miracles
in
point
of
fencing
.
These
are
all
their
Arms
;
for
they
have
no
Targets
or
Bucklers
,
as
the
Tapinambous
,
but
Next
the
care
they
take
about
their
Arms
,
they
also
provide
themselves
sufficiently
with
belly-timber
,
and
take
along
with
them
in
their
little
vessels
good
quantities
of
Cassava
,
broil'd
Fish
,
Fruits
,
and
particularly
Bananas
,
which
keep
a
long
time
,
and
the
meal
of
Manioc
.
The
Icaqueses
in
their
Wars
never
trouble
themselves
about
any
such
thing
;
and
what
they
do
in
this
particular
is
so
peculiar
to
them
,
that
it
deserves
to
be
mentioned
:
for
they
are
content
with
so
little
sontheir
sustenance
,
and
delight
so
much
in
living
upon
certain
Plumbs
which
grow
abundantly
in
their
Parts
,
and
from
which
they
have
their
name
,
that
when
they
go
to
the
Wars
they
are
never
seen
to
carry
any
provisions
for
the
belly
along
with
them
.
Our
Savages
of
the
Caribbies
,
as
well
as
those
of
Brasil
,
take
De
Lery
relates
.
Their
custom
is
to
go
from
Island
to
Island
to
refresh
themselves
,
and
to
that
end
they
have
Gardens
even
in
those
which
are
desert
,
and
not
inhabited
:
They
also
touch
at
the
Islands
of
their
own
Nation
,
to
joyn
their
Forces
,
and
take
in
as
they
go
along
all
those
that
are
in
a
condition
to
accompany
them
;
and
so
their
Army
increases
,
and
with
that
equipage
they
get
with
little
noise
to
the
Frontiers
.
When
they
sail
along
the
Coasts
,
and
night
comes
upon
them
,
they
bring
their
Vessels
ashore
,
and
in
half
an
hours
time
they
make
up
their
lodging-place
under
some
Tree
with
Balisier
and
Latanier-leaves
,
which
they
fasten
together
on
poles
or
reeds
,
sustain'd
by
forks
planted
in
the
ground
,
which
serve
for
a
foundation
to
this
little
structure
,
and
to
hang
their
beds
on
:
These
lodgings
thus
made
in
haste
they
call
Aioupa
.
The
Lacedaemonian
Law-giver
had
forbidden
,
among
other
in
the
Life
of
Lycurgus
.
things
,
that
War
should
be
always
wag'd
against
the
same
Enemies
,
for
fear
they
might
thereby
grow
more
experienc'd
in
Military
Affairs
:
But
the
Caribbians
follow
not
those
Maximes
,
nor
fear
any
such
inconvenience
;
for
they
always
make
War
against
the
same
Nation
:
Their
ancient
and
irreconcileable
Enemies
are
the
Arouacas
,
Arouaques
or
Arouagues
,
which
is
the
name
commonly
given
them
in
the
Islands
,
though
the
Caribbians
call
them
Alouagues
,
who
live
in
that
part
of
the
Meridional
America
which
is
known
in
the
Maps
under
the
name
of
the
Province
of
Guyana
or
Guayana
,
not
far
from
the
Rivers
which
fall
down
out
of
that
Province
into
the
Sea
.
The
cause
of
this
immortal
enmity
between
our
Insulary
Caribbians
and
those
people
hath
been
already
hinted
in
the
Chapter
of
the
Origine
of
the
Caribbians
,
to
wit
,
that
those
Arouagues
have
cruelly
persecuted
the
Caribbians
of
the
Continent
,
their
Neighbours
,
the
Relations
of
our
Islanders
,
and
of
the
same
Nation
with
them
;
and
that
they
have
continually
warr'd
against
them
to
exterminate
them
,
or
at
least
,
to
drive
them
out
of
their
habitations
.
These
Arouagnes
then
are
the
people
whom
our
Islanders
go
and
find
out
in
their
own
Country
,
commonly
once
or
twice
a
year
,
to
be
reveng'd
of
them
as
much
as
they
can
:
And
it
is
to
be
observ'd
on
the
other
side
,
that
the
Arouagues
never
make
any
attempts
on
the
Caribbians
of
the
Islands
,
in
the
Islands
where
they
live
,
but
only
stand
on
the
defensive
;
whereas
they
are
sure
to
have
our
Savages
among
them
oftner
then
they
wish
,
coasting
along
,
as
they
are
wont
to
do
,
all
the
other
Islands
wherein
they
have
Gardens
or
Colonies
,
though
the
furthermost
of
the
Caribby-Islands
,
which
is
Santa-Cruce
,
is
distant
from
the
Country
of
the
Arouagues
about
three
hundred
Leagues
.
It
was
Alexanders
generosity
made
him
use
this
expression
,
We
shall
meet
thee
within
so
many
Moons
,
be
ready
.
And
so
the
Yncas
,
the
Kings
of
Peru
,
never
undertook
any
L'
Escarbot
is
mistaken
in
his
History
of
New-France
,
The
Caribbians
have
this
imagination
,
that
the
War
they
should
begin
openly
would
not
prosper
:
So
that
having
landed
in
the
Country
of
the
Arouagues
,
if
they
are
discovered
before
they
give
the
first
shock
,
or
that
a
dog
,
as
one
would
say
,
did
bark
at
them
,
thinking
it
ominous
,
they
immediately
return
to
their
Vessels
,
and
so
to
their
Islands
,
leaving
the
design
to
be
prosecuted
some
other
time
.
But
if
they
are
not
discovered
,
they
fall
upon
their
Enemies
even
in
their
Houses
:
If
they
cannot
easily
come
at
them
,
or
find
them
well
fortified
in
some
Houses
that
have
good
Palisadoes
,
whence
they
play
upon
them
with
their
Arrows
with
some
advantage
,
they
are
wont
to
force
them
out
by
shooting
fire
to
the
Houses
with
their
Arrows
,
at
the
points
whereof
they
fasten
lighted
Cotton
:
And
these
arrows
being
shot
on
the
roofs
,
which
consist
of
Grass
or
Palm-leaves
,
they
presently
set
them
on
fire
:
Thus
the
Arouagues
are
forced
out
of
their
holes
,
and
to
fight
in
the
open
field
,
or
run
away
:
When
our
Savages
have
thus
gotten
them
into
the
field
,
they
presently
shoot
away
all
their
arrows
,
which
being
spent
they
take
their
Boutous
,
and
do
strange
things
therewith
;
they
are
in
perpetual
motion
all
the
time
they
are
fighting
,
that
the
Enemy
may
have
the
less
time
to
observe
them
:
Fire-arms
,
especially
great
Guns
,
which
make
so
great
noise
,
and
do
such
execution
,
especially
when
they
are
loaden
with
Nails
,
Chains
,
and
other
pieces
of
old
Iron
,
have
abated
much
of
their
courage
when
they
have
had
to
do
with
Europaeans
,
and
makes
them
afraid
to
come
neer
their
Ships
and
Forts
:
But
though
they
do
not
take
Opium
,
to
make
them
less
sensible
of
danger
,
before
they
go
to
Travels
of
Villamont
lib.
2.
Paludanus
in
Linscot
.
c.
76.
&
Vin.
le
Blanc
.
fight
,
as
the
Turks
and
the
East-Indians
of
Cananor
do
;
nor
yet
feed
on
Tygers
and
Lions
to
make
themselves
more
couragious
,
as
the
people
of
the
Kingdom
of
Narsinga
towards
Malabar
;
yet
when
they
fight
equally
armed
with
the
Arouagues
,
and
have
begun
the
Battel
,
especially
if
they
are
animated
with
some
good
success
,
they
are
as
bold
as
Lions
,
and
will
either
overcome
or
die
.
Thus
did
the
warlike
Savages
of
the
Country
of
Carthagena
,
when
they
were
assaulted
by
the
Spaniards
;
for
If
the
Caribbians
can
take
any
one
of
their
Enemies
alive
,
they
bind
him
and
bring
him
away
captive
into
their
Islands
;
but
if
any
one
of
theirs
fall
dead
or
wounded
in
the
field
,
it
would
be
an
eternal
and
insupportable
reproach
to
them
to
leave
him
in
the
power
of
the
Enemy
:
That
consideration
makes
them
break
furiously
into
the
midst
of
the
greatest
dangers
,
and
resolutely
make
their
way
through
whatever
opposes
them
,
to
retrive
the
bodies
of
their
Comrades
;
and
having
gotten
them
by
force
from
amongst
the
Enemies
,
they
carry
them
to
their
Vessels
.
When
the
fight
is
over
,
our
Savages
make
their
retreat
to
the
Sea-side
,
or
into
some
neighbouring
Island
;
and
if
they
have
received
some
considerable
loss
by
the
death
of
some
of
their
Chief
Commanders
,
or
their
most
valiant
Soldiers
,
they
fill
the
air
with
dreadful
howling
and
crying
before
they
get
into
their
Vessels
;
and
intermixing
their
tears
with
the
blood
of
the
deceased
,
they
mournfully
dispose
them
into
their
Piragas
,
and
accompany
them
with
their
regrets
and
sighs
to
some
of
their
own
Territories
.
But
when
they
have
had
the
Victory
,
they
spend
not
the
time
in
cutting
off
the
heads
of
their
slain
Enemies
,
in
carrying
them
in
triumph
,
and
in
taking
the
skins
of
those
poor
bodies
,
to
make
Standards
in
their
Triumphs
,
as
the
Canadians
do
,
and
as
heretofore
was
the
custom
of
the
Scythians
,
as
Herodotus
affirms
;
The
end
they
propose
to
themselves
in
these
Expeditions
,
is
not
to
become
Masters
of
a
new
Country
,
or
to
load
themselves
with
the
spoils
of
their
Enemies
;
but
only
the
glory
of
subduing
and
triumphing
over
them
,
and
the
pleasure
of
satiating
their
Revenge
for
the
injuries
they
have
received
from
them
.
Next
the
Arouagues
,
the
greatest
Enemies
the
Caribbians
have
are
the
English
:
this
enmity
took
its
rise
hence
,
that
the
English
,
having
under
the
Flags
of
other
Nations
got
divers
of
the
Caribbians
aboard
their
Ships
,
where
they
had
at
first
charmed
them
with
kindness
,
and
little
presents
,
especially
Aqua-vitae
,
which
they
extreamly
love
;
when
they
saw
their
Vessel
full
of
these
poor
people
,
who
never
dreamed
of
any
such
treachery
,
weighed
anchor
,
and
carried
the
Caribbians
,
men
,
women
,
and
children
into
their
Plantations
,
where
they
are
still
kept
as
slaves
:
It
is
reported
that
they
did
the
like
in
several
of
the
Islands
,
wherein
they
followed
the
example
of
the
Spaniards
:
Whence
it
comes
that
they
still
bear
a
grudge
to
the
English
,
and
can
hardly
endure
to
hear
their
Language
spoken
:
Nay
,
their
dissatisfaction
is
so
great
,
that
if
a
Frenchman
,
as
some
of
that
Nation
affirm
,
chance
to
make
use
of
some
English
expressions
in
his
discourse
,
he
runs
the
hazard
of
their
enmity
:
Accordingly
,
in
their
turns
,
by
the
law
of
retaliation
,
they
have
often
made
incursions
into
the
Islands
of
Montserrat
,
Antego
,
and
others
which
are
in
the
hands
of
the
English
;
and
after
they
had
set
some
houses
on
fire
,
and
taken
some
Goods
,
they
carried
away
men
,
women
,
and
children
,
whom
they
brought
to
Dominico
and
St.
Vincents
;
but
it
was
never
heard
that
they
did
eat
any
of
them
,
it
seems
they
reserve
that
cruelty
for
the
Arouagues
:
Nay
before
the
Caribbians
had
any
war
with
the
Inhabitants
or
Martinico
,
when
the
Parents
or
Friends
of
the
English
who
had
been
carried
away
Prisoners
of
War
by
those
Caribbians
,
employed
the
mediation
of
the
French
,
they
were
easily
enlarged
and
put
into
the
hands
of
the
French
,
who
gave
the
Caribbians
in
exchange
for
them
,
some
of
those
trifles
which
they
highly
value
,
or
haply
an
Iron
wedge
,
or
some
such
necessary
tool
:
Nay
,
upon
the
presenting
them
with
some
of
those
things
they
have
delivered
up
some
of
the
Arouagues
appointed
to
be
eaten
.
They
have
at
this
present
in
the
Island
of
St.
Vineents
some
young
Boys
and
Girls
of
the
English
Nation
,
who
being
carried
away
very
young
,
have
clearly
forgot
their
Parents
,
and
would
hardly
return
with
them
,
so
well
are
they
pleased
with
the
humour
of
the
Caribbians
,
who
for
their
part
treat
them
as
mildly
as
if
they
were
of
their
own
Nation
;
they
are
now
known
only
by
the
fairness
and
flaxenness
of
their
Hair
,
whereas
the
Caribbians
are
generally
black-hair'd
.
As
for
the
Spaniards
,
at
the
first
discovery
of
America
,
the
Caribbians
who
were
then
possess'd
of
all
the
Caribby-Islands
,
were
cruelly
treated
by
them
;
they
persecuted
them
with
fire
and
sword
,
and
pursu'd
them
even
into
the
woods
,
as
wild
beasts
,
that
they
might
carry
them
away
Captives
to
work
in
the
Mines
:
Which
kind
of
procedure
forc'd
this
people
,
which
is
valiant
and
generous
,
to
oppose
the
violence
,
and
to
lay
ambushes
for
their
Enemies
,
nay
to
assault
them
in
their
Ships
which
lay
in
their
Roads
,
which
they
borded
without
any
fear
of
fire-Arms
,
making
their
way
through
Swords
and
Pikes
:
In
which
attempts
they
were
many
times
so
fortunate
,
that
they
became
Masters
of
divers
Ships
richly
loaden
,
dispatching
all
that
oppos'd
them
,
carrying
away
all
the
booty
,
and
then
seting
the
Ships
on
fire
:
True
it
is
,
they
pardoned
the
Negro-slaves
they
met
with
,
and
having
brought
them
ashore
put
them
to
work
in
their
Habitations
;
thence
came
the
Negroes
which
which
they
have
at
present
in
St.
Vincents
and
some
other
Islands
.
The
Spaniards
being
sensible
of
these
losses
,
and
perceiving
they
had
a
stubborn
Enemy
to
deal
with
,
and
that
when
they
had
ruin'd
that
Nation
,
they
should
not
advantage
themselves
;
and
considering
further
,
that
the
Islands
they
were
possessed
of
lay
convenient
for
their
Ships
in
their
long
Voyages
,
to
take
in
refreshments
of
water
,
wood
,
and
provisions
if
need
were
,
and
to
leave
such
as
were
sick
in
their
Fleet
,
they
resolved
to
treat
the
Caribbians
more
kindly
;
and
thereupon
having
set
some
of
them
at
liberty
whom
they
had
Captives
,
and
sent
them
back
into
their
Country
with
presents
,
they
made
use
of
them
to
treat
concerning
a
peace
with
that
People
,
the
conditions
whereof
being
accepted
by
some
of
the
Islands
,
they
set
ashore
therein
some
swine
which
they
had
brought
out
of
Europe
;
and
afterwards
they
left
there
behind
them
the
sick
they
had
in
their
Ships
,
and
took
them
in
again
recovered
at
their
return
.
But
the
Caribbians
of
St.
Vincents
,
and
those
who
lived
at
Dominico
would
not
consent
to
that
agreement
,
but
still
persist
in
the
aversion
they
had
for
the
Spaniards
,
and
the
desire
they
have
to
be
revenged
of
them
.
As
to
what
concerns
their
defensive
wars
,
they
have
learnt
by
their
acquaintance
with
the
Christians
,
and
the
differences
they
have
had
with
them
upon
several
occasions
,
to
keep
their
ranks
,
and
to
encamp
in
advantagious
places
,
and
to
make
some
kinds
of
fortifications
in
imitation
of
the
others
:
The
French
found
i●
so
by
experience
,
some
years
since
,
at
the
taking
of
Granada
:
They
imagined
that
the
Caribbians
would
not
have
made
any
resistance
;
but
they
found
them
in
a
defensive
posture
,
to
prevent
their
landing
,
and
contest
their
possession
of
that
place
;
for
besides
the
mischief
they
did
them
by
an
extraordinary
shower
of
Arrows
,
and
the
Barricadoes
they
placed
in
the
avenues
,
they
couragiously
opposed
their
landing
,
and
laid
several
ambushes
for
them
;
and
when
they
saw
that
the
French
,
notwithstanding
their
resistance
,
were
resolv'd
to
come
,
and
forced
them
to
make
their
retreat
into
the
woods
,
they
rallied
on
an
eminent
place
which
they
had
fortified
:
and
whereas
it
was
somewhat
steepy
on
all
sides
save
only
one
,
which
had
a
spacious
avenue
,
they
had
cut
down
certain
trees
,
of
the
boals
whereof
they
had
made
long
Rollers
,
which
being
lightly
fasten'd
at
the
top
of
the
Mountain
,
might
be
rolled
down
the
descent
,
with
a
more
than
ordinary
force
and
violence
against
the
French
,
if
they
had
attempted
any
assault
:
Out
of
this
Fort
they
also
made
several
sallies
upon
the
Enemy
,
who
was
building
one
where
they
might
safely
expect
the
supply
which
was
to
be
sent
them
from
Martinico
;
there
they
kept
them
in
as
it
were
besieged
for
certain
days
,
during
which
they
had
made
hollow
places
in
the
earth
to
secure
themselves
from
the
Muskets
;
and
thence
shewing
only
their
heads
,
they
shot
their
Arrows
at
those
who
had
the
confidence
to
come
without
the
Trenches
;
nay
,
in
the
night
time
they
made
a
shift
to
get
a
pot
full
of
burning
coals
,
on
which
they
had
cast
a
handful
of
Pyman-seed
,
into
the
Hut
which
the
French
had
set
up
at
their
first
arrival
in
the
Island
,
purposely
to
stifle
them
,
if
they
could
,
by
the
dangerous
fume
,
and
the
stupifying
vapour
of
the
Pyman
:
But
their
stratagem
was
discovered
;
and
some
time
after
the
expected
supply
being
come
to
the
French
,
the
Caribbians
treated
with
them
,
and
left
them
the
absolute
possession
of
the
Island
;
but
the
differences
they
have
since
had
with
the
French
Inhabitants
of
Martinico
have
occasioned
another
War
which
lasts
still
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
Of
the
Treatment
which
the
Caribbians
make
their
Prisoners
of
War
.
WE
are
now
going
to
dip
our
Pen
in
Blood
,
and
to
draw
a
Picture
which
must
raise
horrour
in
the
beholder
;
in
this
there
must
appear
nothing
but
Inhumanity
,
Barbarism
,
and
Rage
;
We
shall
find
rational
Creatures
cruelly
devouring
those
of
the
same
species
with
them
,
and
filling
themselves
with
their
Flesh
and
Blood
,
after
they
had
cast
off
Humane
Nature
,
and
put
on
that
of
the
most
bloody
and
furious
Beasts
:
A
thing
which
the
Pagans
themselves
,
in
the
midst
of
their
darkness
,
heretofore
thought
so
full
of
execration
,
that
they
imagin'd
the
Sun
withdrew
himself
,
because
he
would
not
shew
his
light
at
such
Repasts
.
When
the
Cannibals
,
or
Anthropophagi
,
that
is
,
Eaters
of
Men
(
for
here
it
is
that
we
are
properly
to
call
them
by
that
Name
,
which
is
common
to
them
with
that
of
the
Caribbians
)
;
when
I
say
they
bring
home
Prisoner
of
War
from
among
the
Arouagues
,
he
belongs
of
right
to
him
who
either
seiz'd
on
him
in
the
Fight
,
or
took
him
running
away
;
so
that
being
come
into
his
Island
,
he
keeps
him
in
his
house
;
and
that
he
may
not
get
away
in
the
night
,
he
ties
him
in
an
Amac
,
which
he
hangs
up
almost
at
the
roof
of
his
dwelling
;
and
after
he
has
kept
him
fasting
four
or
five
days
,
he
produces
him
upon
some
day
of
solemn
debauch
,
to
serve
for
a
publick
Victim
to
the
immortal
hatred
of
his
Country-men
towards
that
Nation
.
If
there
be
any
of
their
Enemies
dead
upon
the
place
,
they
there
eat
them
ere
they
leave
it
:
They
design
for
slavery
only
the
young
Maids
and
Women
taken
in
the
War
:
They
do
not
eat
the
Children
of
their
She-prisoners
,
much
less
the
Children
they
have
by
them
themselves
:
They
have
heretofore
tasted
of
all
the
Nations
that
frequented
them
,
and
affirm
,
That
the
French
are
the
most
delicate
,
and
the
Spaniards
of
hardest
digestion
;
but
now
they
do
not
feed
on
any
Christians
at
all
.
They
abstain
also
from
several
cruelties
which
they
were
wont
to
use
before
they
kill'd
their
Enemies
;
for
whereas
at
present
they
think
it
enough
to
dispatch
them
at
a
blow
or
two
with
the
Club
,
and
afterwards
cut
them
into
pieces
,
and
having
broyl'd
them
,
to
devour
them
;
they
heretofore
put
them
to
several
torments
,
before
they
gave
them
the
mortal
blow
:
We
shall
not
think
it
besides
our
purpose
to
set
down
in
this
place
some
of
the
inhumanities
which
they
exercis'd
upon
these
sad
occasions
,
as
they
themselves
have
given
an
account
thereof
to
those
have
had
the
curiosity
to
inform
themselves
from
their
own
mouths
.
The
Prisoner
of
War
who
had
been
so
unfortunate
as
to
fall
into
their
hands
,
and
was
not
ignorant
that
he
was
design'd
to
receive
the
most
cruel
treatment
which
rage
could
suggest
,
arm'd
himself
with
constancy
,
and
,
to
express
how
generous
a
people
the
Arouagues
were
,
march'd
very
chearfully
to
the
place
of
execution
,
not
being
either
bound
or
drag'd
thereto
,
and
presented
himself
with
a
smiling
and
steady
countenance
in
the
midst
of
the
Assembly
,
which
he
knew
desir'd
nothing
so
much
as
his
death
.
As
soon
as
he
perceiv'd
those
people
who
express'd
so
great
joy
at
the
approach
of
him
,
who
was
to
be
the
mess
of
their
abominable
Entertainment
,
not
expecting
their
discourses
and
their
bitter
abuses
,
he
prevented
them
in
these
termes
;
I
know
well
enough
upon
what
account
you
have
brought
me
to
this
place
;
I
doubt
not
but
you
are
desirous
to
fill
your selves
with
my
blood
,
and
that
you
are
impatient
to
exercise
your
teeth
upon
my
body
;
but
you
have
not
so
much
reason
to
triumph
to
see
me
in
this
condition
,
nor
I
much
to
be
troubled
thereat
:
My
Country-men
have
put
your
Predecessors
to
greater
miseries
than
you
are
now
able
to
invent
against
me
;
and
I
have
done
my
part
with
them
in
mangling
,
massacring
,
and
devouring
your
people
,
your
friends
,
and
your
fathers
;
besides
that
I
have
Relations
who
will
not
fail
to
revenge
my
quarrel
with
advantage
upon
you
and
upon
your
Children
,
for
the
most
inhumane
treatment
you
intend
against
me
:
What
torments
soever
the
most
ingenious
cruelty
can
dictate
to
you
for
the
taking
away
of
my
life
,
is
nothing
in
comparison
of
those
which
my
generous
Nation
prepares
for
you
in
exchange
:
therefore
delay
not
the
utmost
of
your
cruelty
any
longer
,
and
assure
your selves
I
both
slight
and
laugh
at
it
.
Somwhat
of
this
nature
is
that
brave
and
bloody
Bravado
which
may
be
read
of
a
Brasilian
Prisoner
,
ready
to
be
s
Essays
,
l.
1.
c.
30.
devour'd
by
his
Enemies
;
Come
on
boldly
,
said
be
to
them
,
and
feast
your selves
upon
me
;
for
at
the
same
time
you
will
feed
on
your
Fathers
and
Grandfathers
,
who
serv'd
for
nourishment
to
my
Body
:
These
Muscles
,
this
Flesh
,
and
these
Veins
are
yours
,
blind
Fools
as
you
are
;
you
do
not
observe
,
that
the
substance
of
the
Members
of
your
Ancestors
are
yet
to
be
seen
in
them
;
taste
them
well
,
and
you
will
find
the
taste
of
your
own
Flesh
.
But
let
us
return
to
our
Arouagues
.
His
soul
was
not
only
in
his
lips
,
but
shew'd
it self
also
in
the
effects
which
follow'd
that
Bravado
;
for
after
the
Company
had
a
while
endur'd
his
menaces
and
arrogant
defiances
without
touching
him
,
one
among
them
came
and
burnt
his
sides
with
a
flaming
brand
;
another
cut
good
deep
pieces
out
of
him
,
and
would
have
made
them
bigger
,
had
it
not
been
for
the
bones
,
in
several
parts
of
the
body
:
Then
they
cast
into
his
smarting
wounds
that
sharp
kind
of
Spice
which
the
Caribbians
call
Pyman
:
Others
diverted
themselves
in
shooting
Arrows
at
the
poor
Patient
;
and
every
one
took
a
pleasure
in
tormenting
him
;
but
he
suffer'd
with
the
same
countenance
,
and
expressed
not
the
least
sentiment
of
pain
:
After
they
had
made
sport
thus
a
long
time
with
the
poor
wretch
,
at
last
growing
weary
of
insulting
,
and
out-brav'd
by
his
constancy
,
which
seem'd
still
the
same
,
one
of
them
came
and
at
one
blow
dispatch'd
him
with
his
Club.
This
is
the
Treatment
which
the
Caribbians
made
heretofore
to
their
Prisoners
of
War
;
but
now
they
think
it
enough
to
put
them
to
a
speedy
death
,
as
we
have
already
represented
.
As
soon
as
this
unfortunate
person
is
thus
laid
dead
upon
the
place
,
the
young
men
take
the
body
,
and
having
wash'd
it
cut
it
in
pieces
,
and
then
boyl
some
part
,
and
broil
some
upon
wooden
Frames
,
made
for
that
purpose
,
like
Gridirons
:
When
this
detestable
Dish
is
ready
,
and
season'd
according
to
their
palates
,
they
divide
it
into
so
many
parts
as
there
are
persons
present
,
and
joyfully
devour
it
,
thinking
that
the
World
cannot
afford
any
other
repast
equally
delicious
:
The
Women
lick
the
very
sticks
on
which
the
fat
of
the
Arouague
dropp'd
;
which
proceeds
not
so
much
from
the
deliciousness
they
find
in
that
kind
of
sustenance
,
and
that
fat
,
as
from
the
excessive
pleasure
they
conceive
in
being
reveng'd
in
that
manner
of
their
chiefest
Enemies
.
But
as
they
would
be
extreamly
troubled
that
the
enraged
hatred
they
bear
the
Arouagues
should
ever
end
,
so
do
they
make
it
their
main
endeavour
to
foment
and
heighten
it
:
thence
it
comes
,
that
while
this
poor
Carcass
is
a
dressing
,
they
carefully
gather
and
save
all
the
fat
that
comes
from
it
;
not
to
put
into
Medicines
,
as
Chirurgeons
sometimes
do
;
or
to
make
wild-fire
of
it
,
to
set
their
Enemies
houses
on
fire
,
as
the
Tartars
do
;
but
they
gather
together
that
fat
to
be
afterwards
distributed
among
the
chiefest
of
them
,
who
carefully
keep
it
in
little
Gourds
,
to
pour
some
few
drops
thereof
into
their
Sauces
at
their
solemn
Entertainments
,
so
to
perpetuate
,
as
much
as
lies
in
their
power
,
the
motive
of
their
Revenge
.
I
must
needs
acknowledge
,
the
Sun
would
have
more
reason
to
withdraw
himself
from
these
Barbarians
,
than
to
be
present
at
such
detestable
Solemnities
;
but
it
would
be
requisite
that
he
withdrew
himself
at
the
same
time
from
most
of
the
Countries
of
America
,
nay
from
some
parts
of
Africk
and
Asia
,
where
the
like
and
worse
cruelties
are
daily
exercis'd
:
For
instance
,
the
Tapinambous
make
in
a
manner
the
same
treatment
to
their
prisoners
,
as
the
Caribbians
do
to
theirs
;
but
they
add
thereto
divers
expressions
of
barbarism
,
which
are
not
to
be
seen
in
the
Caribbies
:
They
rub
the
bodies
of
their
Children
with
the
Divers
other
barbarous
Nations
do
also
exceed
the
Caribbians
in
their
inhumanity
;
but
above
all
,
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
of
Antis
are
more
cruel
then
Tygers
:
If
it
happens
Thus
also
do
several
other
Nations
cruelly
insult
over
the
wretched
remainders
of
their
murthered
Enemies
,
and
exercise
their
inhumane
revenge
and
barbarous
animosity
on
that
which
hath
no
feeling
thereof
:
Thus
some
Inhabitants
of
Florida
,
to
satiate
their
brutality
,
hang
up
in
their
houses
,
and
carry
about
hist.
of
America
.
them
,
the
skins
and
hair
of
their
Enemies
;
the
Uirginians
wear
about
their
necks
a
dry'd
hand
;
some
Savages
of
New-Spain
hang
about
some
part
of
their
bodies
,
after
the
manner
of
a
Medal
,
a
piece
of
their
flesh
whom
they
had
massacred
:
The
hist.
of
China
,
p.
1.
c.
2.
Lords
of
the
Island
by
the
French
call'd
Belle-Iste
neer
China
,
wear
a
Crown
made
up
of
Deaths-heads
,
hideously
dispos'd
,
and
interlac'd
with
silk
strings
:
The
Chineses
make
drinking-cups
of
the
Spaniards
skuls
whom
they
have
kill'd
,
as
heretofore
the
Scythians
were
wont
to
do
with
their
Enemies
,
as
Herodotus
From
all
this
Discourse
it
may
be
deduced
,
to
what
degree
of
rage
and
fury
Hatred
and
the
desire
of
Revenge
may
ascend
:
And
in
these
Examples
there
are
are
many
circumstances
more
bloody
,
and
some
more
detestable
discoveries
of
cruelty
and
barbarism
,
then
there
are
in
the
treatment
which
our
Cannibals
make
to
their
Prisoners
of
War
,
the
Arouagues
.
But
to
make
this
treatment
appear
the
less
horrid
,
it
were
easie
to
bring
on
the
Stage
divers
Nations
,
who
besides
that
furious
animosity
,
and
that
unquenchable
thirst
of
Revenge
,
do
further
discover
a
barbarous
and
insatiable
gluttony
,
and
an
absolutely
brutish
passion
of
feeding
on
Mans
flesh
.
And
in
the
first
place
,
whereas
our
Cannibals
ordinarily
feed
only
upon
the
Arouagues
,
their
irreconcileable
Enemies
,
sparing
the
Prisoners
they
take
of
any
other
Nation
,
some
Floridians
,
who
live
neer
the
Streight
of
Bahama
,
cruelly
devour
all
the
Strangers
they
can
get
into
their
hands
,
what
Nation
soever
they
be
of
;
so
that
if
any
people
land
in
their
Country
,
and
that
they
chance
to
be
the
stronger
party
,
they
must
infallibly
expect
to
be
their
next
days
Commons
:
They
think
Mans
flesh
extreamly
delicate
,
from
what
part
soever
of
the
Body
it
be
taken
;
but
they
affirm
,
that
the
sole
of
the
foot
is
the
most
delicious
bit
of
any
;
thence
it
comes
,
that
the
said
part
is
ordinarily
serv'd
up
to
their
Carlin
,
who
is
their
Lord
,
whereas
anciently
the
Tartars
cut
off
the
breasts
of
young
Maids
,
and
reserved
Treatise
of
the
Tartars
.
them
for
their
chief
Commanders
,
whose
ordinary
food
they
were
.
To
these
Barbarians
we
may
add
those
of
the
Province
of
Hascala
,
and
of
the
Region
of
the
City
of
Darien
in
Com.
Royal.
the
Inhabitants
whereof
thought
no
Law
so
rigorous
and
insupportable
,
among
all
those
which
the
said
victorious
Princes
imposed
on
them
,
as
those
which
prohibited
the
eating
of
mans
flesh
,
so
much
were
they
addicted
to
that
execrable
diet
;
for
not
staying
till
he
whom
they
had
mortally
wounded
,
had
given
up
the
ghost
,
they
drunk
off
the
blood
which
issued
out
of
his
wound
;
and
they
did
the
like
when
they
cut
him
up
into
quarters
,
greedily
sucking
it
,
lest
a
drop
should
be
lost
:
They
in
their
Travels
.
Vin.
le
Blanc
.
p.
1.
c.
15.
&
25.
had
publick
Shambles
for
the
selling
of
mans
flesh
,
whereof
they
took
pieces
and
mine'd
them
very
small
,
and
of
the
entrails
they
made
puddings
and
saucages
:
And
particularly
the
Cheriganes
,
or
Chirrhuanes
,
a
people
inhabiting
the
Mountains
,
had
so
strange
and
so
insatiable
an
appetite
to
mans
flesh
,
that
they
gluttonously
eat
it
raw
,
not
sparing
their
neerest
Relations
when
they
dyed
:
The
same
thing
is
at
this
day
affirmed
of
the
Tapuyes
,
a
certain
other
oriental
Nation
;
and
Herodotus
assures
History
of
America
.
their
own
children
;
for
if
we
may
credit
Historians
,
these
Barbarians
eat
in
effect
their
own
Children
,
member
after
member
,
and
sometimes
opening
the
wombs
of
great
belly'd
women
,
they
take
out
the
fruit
thereof
,
which
they
immediately
devour
,
longing
so
strangely
after
the
flesh
of
their
own
species
,
that
they
go
a
hunting
of
men
,
as
they
do
beasts
,
and
having
taken
them
they
tear
them
in
pieces
,
and
devour
them
after
a
cruel
and
unmerciful
manner
.
By
these
examples
it
is
sufficiently
apparent
,
that
our
Cannibals
are
not
so
much
Cannibals
,
that
is
,
Eaters
of
men
,
though
they
have
the
name
particularly
attributed
to
them
,
as
many
other
savage
Nations
;
and
it
were
an
easie
matter
to
find
yet
elsewhere
certain
discoveries
of
Barbarism
answerable
to
that
of
our
Caribbian
Cannibals
,
nay
such
as
far
exceeds
theirs
:
But
we
have
done
enough
,
let
us
draw
the
Curtains
on
these
horrours
,
and
leaving
the
Cannibals
of
all
other
Nations
,
return
to
those
of
the
Caribbies
,
to
divert
our
eyes
,
wearied
with
beholding
so
many
inhumanities
and
bloudy
Tragedies
,
by
a
prospect
of
their
Marriages
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
Of
the
Marriages
of
the
Caribbians
.
THere
are
in
America
some
Savages
so
savage
and
so
brutish
,
that
they
know
not
what
Marriage
is
,
but
go
indifferently
together
like
beasts
.
This
,
among
others
,
is
affirm'd
of
the
ancient
Peruvians
,
and
the
Inhabitants
of
the
&
l.
7.
c.
17.
Islands
of
Robbers
:
But
the
Caribbians
,
with
all
their
barbarism
,
subject
themselves
to
the
Laws
of
this
strict
Alliance
.
They
have
no
set
time
of
the
Year
appointed
for
their
Marriages
,
as
the
Persians
,
who
ordinarily
marry
in
the
Spring
;
[
a
](A57484-e60370-b)
a
In
the
East-Indies
.
nine
years
;
others
at
[
b
](A57484-e60390-b)
b
At
Madagascar
.
twelve
;
some
at
[
c
](A57484-e60410-b)
c
The
Peruvians
.
four
and
twenty
;
and
others
only
at
[
d
](A57484-e60430-b)
d
The
Floridians
.
forty
:
Nor
is
it
the
custom
among
the
Caribbians
,
as
in
a
manner
among
all
other
Nations
,
that
the
young
Men
should
ordinarily
make
choice
of
the
Maids
according
to
their
own
minds
and
inclinations
;
nor
on
the
other
side
,
do
the
young
Maids
make
choice
of
their
Husbands
,
as
those
of
the
Province
of
Nicaragua
do
,
at
their
publick
Feasts
and
Assemblies
;
and
as
it
was
done
heretofore
in
Candia
,
as
Historians
affirm
.
But
when
our
Savages
are
desirous
to
marry
,
they
have
a
priviledge
to
take
all
their
Cousin-germans
,
and
have
no
more
to
say
,
then
that
they
take
them
to
their
Wives
;
for
they
are
naturally
reserv'd
for
them
,
and
they
may
carry
them
to
their
houses
without
any
other
ceremony
,
and
then
they
are
accounted
their
lawful
Wives
.
They
may
all
take
as
many
Wives
as
they
please
;
especially
,
the
Captains
pride
it
much
in
having
a
great
number
of
them
:
They
build
a
particular
Hut
for
every
Wife
:
They
continue
what
time
they
please
with
her
whom
they
fancy
most
,
yet
so
as
that
the
others
conceive
no
jealousie
thereat
.
She
whom
they
most
honour
with
their
company
,
waits
on
them
with
the
greatest
care
and
submission
imaginable
;
she
prepares
Cassava
for
them
,
paints
them
;
and
goes
along
with
them
in
all
their
Expeditions
.
Their
Husbands
love
them
all
very
well
;
but
this
love
is
like
a
fire
of
straw
,
since
that
many
times
they
forsake
them
with
as
much
ease
as
they
take
them
;
yet
are
they
seldom
seen
to
leave
their
first
Wives
,
especially
if
they
have
had
children
by
them
.
If
there
chance
to
be
among
the
She-prisoners
of
War
any
that
they
like
,
they
make
them
their
Wives
;
but
though
the
children
born
of
them
are
free
,
yet
are
the
Mothers
,
for
their
parts
,
still
accounted
Slaves
.
All
the
Wives
speak
with
whom
they
please
;
but
the
Husband
dares
not
discourse
with
the
Relations
of
his
Wife
,
but
upon
extraordinary
occasions
.
When
it
happens
that
any
one
among
them
hath
no
Cousin-germans
,
or
that
having
staid
too
long
ere
they
took
them
to
Wives
,
their
friends
have
dispos'd
of
them
to
others
,
they
may
now
marry
such
as
are
not
of
any
kin
to
them
:
but
it
is
requisite
that
they
demand
them
of
their
Fathers
and
Mothers
,
and
as
soon
as
the
Father
or
Mother
hath
granted
their
request
,
they
are
their
Wives
,
and
they
carry
them
to
their
own
habitations
.
Before
they
had
alter'd
some
part
of
their
ancient
Customs
,
by
reason
of
the
converse
they
have
had
with
the
Christians
,
they
took
none
for
their
lawful
Wives
but
their
Cousins
,
who
were
theirs
by
natural
right
,
as
we
said
before
,
or
such
young
Maids
as
their
Fathers
and
Mothers
willingly
proffer'd
them
at
their
return
from
the
Wars
.
This
ancient
Custom
of
theirs
hath
many
particular
circumstances
worthy
our
remark
;
and
therefore
we
shall
give
an
account
of
it
at
large
,
as
we
have
it
from
the
most
ancient
of
that
Nation
who
have
related
it
,
to
shew
the
great
changes
which
have
crept
into
their
Manners
and
Customs
,
since
they
became
acquainted
with
forreign
Nations
.
When
the
Caribbians
return'd
with
success
from
their
Wars
,
and
that
there
was
a
solemn
reception
made
for
them
in
their
Islands
,
and
a
great
entertainment
at
their
Carbet
,
after
that
Solemnity
,
which
is
still
in
use
among
them
,
the
Captain
gave
an
account
of
the
success
of
their
Expedition
,
and
commended
the
generosity
and
gallantry
of
those
who
had
behav'd
themselves
valiantly
:
But
his
main
design
was
to
recommend
the
valour
of
the
young
men
,
the
better
to
animate
them
to
make
future
expressions
of
the
same
courage
upon
the
like
occasions
.
It
was
ordinarily
at
the
end
of
that
discourse
that
Fathers
of
families
,
who
had
Daughters
marriageable
,
took
occasion
to
present
them
for
Wives
to
those
among
the
young
men
whose
performances
they
had
heard
so
much
celebrated
,
and
whose
courage
and
undauntedness
in
fighting
had
been
so
highly
commended
:
There
was
an
emulation
among
them
who
should
get
such
for
their
Sons-in-law
:
And
he
who
had
kill'd
most
Enemies
,
had
much
ado
that
day
to
scape
with
one
Wife
,
so
many
would
there
be
proffer'd
to
him
:
But
Cowards
and
persons
of
no
worth
met
with
no
courtship
to
that
purpose
;
so
that
,
to
be
married
among
them
,
there
was
a
necessity
of
being
couragious
;
for
a
Wife
in
that
Nation
then
was
the
reward
of
generosity
.
Thus
among
the
Brasilians
,
the
young
men
were
not
admitted
to
marry
till
they
had
kill'd
some
Enemy
:
And
in
a
But
happy
did
that
Father
think
himself
among
our
Caribbians
,
who
could
first
approach
and
seize
about
the
body
of
some
one
of
those
valorous
Sons-in-Law
whom
the
Captain
had
commended
;
for
there
was
nothing
to
be
expected
for
that
time
by
him
that
came
next
;
and
the
marriage
was
concluded
as
soon
as
the
other
had
said
to
the
Young-man
,
I
bestow
my
Daughter
on
thee
for
thy
Wife
;
the
like
expression
from
a
Mother
was
as
effectual
:
And
the
Young-man
durst
not
refuse
the
Daughter
when
she
was
thus
presented
to
him
;
but
it
was
requisite
,
that
whether
she
were
handsome
or
unhandsome
,
he
took
her
to
Wife
.
Thus
the
Caribbians
married
not
after
previous
courtships
and
Love-suits
.
And
if
the
young
Caribbians
,
after
they
were
married
,
continued
the
same
gallantry
in
ensuing
Wars
,
they
had
accordingly
other
Wives
bestowed
on
them
at
their
return
:
this
Poligamy
is
still
in
use
among
them
,
and
it
is
indeed
common
among
other
Barbarians
.
The
Chileses
,
Inhabitants
of
the
Island
The
Young-men
among
the
Caribbians
do
not
to
this
day
converse
with
either
Maids
or
Women
till
they
are
married
;
wherein
certainly
they
are
at
a
great
distance
from
the
humour
Pirard
,
p.
1.
c.
27.
Conquest
of
the
Canarys
by
Berencourt
.
Vin.
le
Blanc
.
p.
1.
c.
3.
of
the
Peguans
,
who
are
so
passionately
amorous
,
that
to
make
it
appear
,
that
the
violence
of
the
secret
fire
which
consumes
them
,
extinguishes
in
them
the
sentiment
of
all
other
ardors
,
they
sear
their
own
arms
in
the
presence
of
their
Mistresses
with
a
flaming
Torch
,
or
suffer
to
die
and
be
spent
upon
their
flesh
,
a
piece
of
linnen
cloth
all
of
a
flame
,
and
dipped
in
Oil
:
And
to
shew
that
being
wounded
to
death
by
Love
,
all
other
wounds
must
needs
be
slight
,
they
cut
and
slash
their
bodies
with
Ponyards
.
The
Turks
do
somewhat
of
the
same
kind
,
as
Villamont
affirms
;
for
upon
the
like
occasions
The
number
of
Wives
among
the
Caribbians
is
not
limited
,
History
of
Lopez
.
the
wives
lay
in
the
same
Room
with
their
Husbands
,
the
Caribbians
as
we
said
before
,
to
prevent
all
differences
and
jealousies
,
keep
their
wives
,
as
the
Turks
and
Tartars
do
theirs
,
in
distinct
Habitations
;
nay
,
sometimes
they
dispose
them
into
several
Islands
:
Or
haply
another
reason
of
their
ordering
such
a
distance
between
the
several
aboads
of
their
wives
,
is
that
they
may
the
more
conveniently
apply
themselves
to
the
culture
of
their
Gardens
,
which
lie
scattered
up
and
down
in
divers
places
:
and
it
is
upon
the
same
account
that
some
affirm
the
Caribbians
of
the
Continent
do
the
like
,
their
wives
having
this
commendation
,
that
they
are
not
troubled
with
jealousie
.
Our
Savages
of
the
Islands
,
if
they
have
no
more
wives
than
one
,
are
very
careful
not
to
be
far
from
them
;
and
if
they
have
many
,
they
visit
them
by
turns
one
after
another
:
But
in
this
they
observe
the
same
Custom
with
the
Floridians
,
that
they
meddle
not
with
those
who
are
with
child
.
It
is
somewhat
to
be
wondred
at
,
that
Lycurgus
and
Solon
in
their
Lives
.
those
Lights
of
Greece
,
should
shew
themselves
so
blind
and
withal
so
dishonest
,
as
to
open
a
gap
for
Adultry
to
get
in
among
their
Citizens
;
for
there
is
hardly
any
Nation
so
Barbarous
and
Savage
,
but
hath
of
it self
light
enough
to
read
this
Law
drawn
by
the
hand
of
nature
;
that
Adultery
is
a
crime
,
and
that
a
certain
horrour
ought
to
be
had
for
it
;
nay
there
is
not
any
but
expresses
a
certain
detestation
of
it
,
and
severely
punishes
it
.
The
punishment
of
Adultery
is
pleasant
enough
among
the
Inhabitants
of
Guinny
;
for
the
Wife
,
if
she
hath
a
Nor
are
the
Caribbians
the
most
indulgent
,
and
the
least
jealous
of
their
honour
in
this
case
;
heretofore
they
knew
not
how
to
punish
this
Crime
,
because
it
reigned
not
among
them
before
their
commerce
with
the
Christians
:
but
now
if
the
Husband
surprises
his
Wife
prostituting
her self
to
some
other
,
or
have
otherwise
any
certain
knowledge
of
it
,
he
does
himself
justice
,
and
seldom
pardons
her
,
but
dispatches
her
,
sometimes
with
his
Club
,
sometimes
by
ripping
up
the
upper
part
downwards
with
a
Rasor
or
the
tooth
of
an
Agouty
,
which
is
neer
as
sharp
.
This
execution
being
done
,
the
Husband
goes
to
his
Father-in-law
,
and
tells
him
in
cold
blood
,
I
have
killed
thy
Daughter
because
she
proved
unfaithful
to
me
:
The
Father
thinks
the
action
so
just
,
that
he
is
so
far
from
being
angry
with
him
,
that
he
commends
him
,
and
conceives
himself
oblig'd
:
Thou
hast
done
well
,
replies
he
,
she
deserved
no
less
:
And
if
he
hath
any
more
Daughters
to
dispose
of
,
he
immediately
proffers
him
one
of
them
,
and
promises
to
bestow
her
on
him
at
the
first
opportunity
.
The
Father
marries
not
his
own
Daughter
,
as
some
have
affirmed
;
they
abhor
that
crime
,
and
if
there
have
been
any
incestuous
Fathers
among
them
,
they
were
forc'd
to
absent
themselves
;
for
had
they
been
taken
by
the
rest
,
they
would
have
burnt
them
alive
,
or
torn
them
into
a
thousand
pieces
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
Of
the
birth
and
education
of
Children
among
the
Caribbians
.
THere
is
hardly
any
Custom
among
these
poor
Indians
so
brutish
,
as
that
which
they
use
at
the
birth
of
their
children
;
their
wives
are
delivered
with
little
pain
,
and
if
they
feel
any
difficulty
,
their
recourse
is
to
the
root
of
a
certain
Rush
,
out
of
which
they
get
the
juice
,
and
having
drunk
it
,
they
are
immediately
delivered
:
Sometimes
the
very
day
of
their
delivery
,
they
go
and
wash
themselves
and
the
child
at
the
next
River
or
Spring
,
and
fall
about
their
ordinary
business
:
The
Peruvian
,
the
Japonneses
,
and
the
Brasilian
women
They
make
no
feast
at
the
birth
of
their
Children
,
save
only
at
that
of
the
first-born
,
and
they
observe
no
set
time
for
that
,
but
every
man
according
to
his
humour
:
But
when
they
assemble
their
friends
to
rejoice
with
them
upon
the
birth
of
their
first-born
,
they
spare
nothing
that
may
contribute
to
the
entertainment
and
merry-making
of
the
invited
;
whereas
heretofore
the
Thracians
accompanied
with
their
tears
the
cries
But
behold
the
brutality
of
our
Savages
in
their
enjoyments
,
for
the
augmentation
of
their
Family
!
Assoon
as
the
Wife
is
delivered
the
Husband
goes
to
bed
,
to
bemoan
himself
there
,
and
act
the
part
of
the
woman
in
that
condition
;
a
custome
,
which
,
though
savage
and
ridiculous
,
is
yet
used
,
as
some
affirm
among
the
Peasants
of
a
certain
Province
of
France
,
where
they
have
this
particular
phrase
for
it
,
faire
la
couvade
:
But
what
is
most
troublesome
to
the
poor
Caribbian
,
who
hath
put
himself
into
bed
instead
of
his
newly-delivered
Wife
,
is
,
that
they
oblige
him
to
a
certain
diet
for
ten
or
twelve
days
together
,
allowing
him
every
day
only
a
little
piece
of
Cassava
,
and
a
little
water
,
wherein
there
had
been
boiled
a
little
of
that
root-bread
;
afterwards
his
allowance
is
a
little
encreased
,
yet
still
continued
in
that
same
diet
;
but
he
breaks
the
Cassava
which
is
presented
to
him
only
in
the
middle
,
for
the
space
of
about
forty
days
,
leaving
the
extremities
entire
,
which
he
hangs
up
in
his
Hut
,
to
serve
at
the
entertainment
he
afterwards
intends
to
make
for
all
his
friends
;
nay
after
all
this
,
he
abstains
,
sometimes
for
the
space
of
ten
months
,
or
a
whole
year
,
from
several
kinds
of
meat
,
as
Lamantin
,
Tortoises
,
Swines-flesh
,
hens
,
Fish
,
and
delicious
things
,
being
so
pitifully
simple
as
to
fear
that
those
things
might
prejudice
the
child
:
but
this
great
abstinence
they
observe
only
at
the
birth
of
their
first-born
;
for
at
those
of
the
rest
,
their
fasts
are
much
less
rigorous
,
and
shorter
,
not
lasting
ordinarily
above
four
or
five
days
.
Among
the
Japonneses
and
the
Brasilians
,
the
Husbands
are
Some
of
our
Caribbians
are
yet
guilty
of
another
extravagance
,
worst
of
all
for
the
poor
Father
who
hath
a
child
born
;
for
at
the
expiration
of
his
fast
,
his
shoulders
are
scarified
and
open'd
with
the
Tooth
of
an
Agouty
;
and
it
is
requisite
that
the
besotted
wretch
should
not
only
suffer
himself
to
be
so
ordered
,
but
he
must
also
endure
it
without
expressing
the
least
sentiment
of
pain
:
Their
perswasion
is
that
the
more
apparent
the
Fathers
patience
shall
be
in
these
tryals
,
the
more
recommendable
shall
be
the
valour
of
his
Son
;
but
this
noble
blood
must
not
be
suffered
to
fall
to
the
ground
,
since
the
effusion
thereof
contributes
so
much
to
future
courage
;
it
is
therefore
carefully
sav'd
to
rub
the
childs
face
withall
,
out
of
an
imagination
he
will
be
the
more
generous
:
This
is
also
done
in
some
parts
towards
the
Daughters
;
for
though
they
are
not
to
be
in
their
military
engagements
,
as
the
Amazons
heretofore
were
,
yet
do
they
go
to
the
Wars
with
their
Husbands
,
to
provide
Victuals
for
them
,
and
look
to
their
Vessels
while
they
are
engaged
with
the
Enemy
.
As●oon
as
the
Children
are
born
,
the
Mothers
make
their
foreheads
flat
,
and
press
them
so
that
there
is
a
descent
backwards
,
for
besides
that
that
form
of
the
forehead
is
accounted
one
of
the
principal
pieces
of
beauty
among
them
,
they
affirm
,
that
it
facilitates
their
shooting
up
to
the
top
of
a
tree
standing
at
the
foot
of
it
,
wherein
they
are
extreamly
expert
as
being
brought
up
to
it
from
their
child-hood
.
They
do
not
swathe
their
children
at
all
,
but
leave
them
at
liberty
to
turn
themselves
which
way
they
will
in
their
little
Amacs
,
or
Beds
of
Cotton
,
or
upon
little
Couches
of
Bananaleaves
laid
on
the
ground
in
some
corner
of
their
Huts
;
and
yet
their
limbs
are
not
any
way
distorted
,
but
the
whole
body
is
perfectly
well-shap'd
.
Those
who
have
liv'd
among
the
in
the
Life
of
Lycurgus
.
heretofore
did
the
like
.
They
do
not
impose
Names
on
their
children
as
soon
as
they
are
born
,
but
after
twelve
or
fifteen
days
,
and
then
they
call
a
Man
and
a
Woman
,
who
stand
as
it
were
for
Godfather
and
Godmother
,
and
make
holes
in
the
child's
ears
,
the
under-lip
,
and
the
space
between
the
nostrils
,
and
put
a
thred
through
,
that
there
may
be
places
to
hang
Pendants
:
But
if
they
conceive
the
children
too
weak
to
endure
the
boring
of
those
parts
,
they
defer
that
ceremony
till
they
are
grown
stronger
.
Most
of
the
Names
the
Caribbians
give
their
children
,
are
deriv'd
from
their
Ancestors
,
or
from
divers
Trees
which
grow
in
their
Islands
,
or
else
from
some
accident
that
happen'd
to
the
Father
while
his
Wife
was
with
child
,
or
during
the
time
of
his
own
lying
in
:
Thus
ones
Daughter
,
in
the
Island
of
Dominico
,
was
called
Ouliem-banna
,
that
is
to
say
,
The
leaf
of
the
wild
●ine
,
which
is
a
Tree
whereof
we
have
given
a
description
in
its
proper
place
.
Another
of
the
same
Island
,
having
been
at
S.
Christophers
whilst
his
Wife
was
with
child
,
and
having
there
seen
the
●r●n●h
General
,
nam'd
the
child
he
had
at
his
return
,
General
,
upon
remembrance
of
the
kind
entertainment
he
had
receiv'd
at
the
General
's
.
Something
of
this
kind
is
also
observ'd
among
other
Nations
:
For
instance
,
the
Canadians
borrow
Names
from
Fishes
Benoni
,
Pharez
,
Icabod
,
and
the
like
.
The
Names
which
the
Caribbians
impose
on
their
male
children
some
time
after
their
birth
,
are
not
to
be
continu'd
while
they
live
;
for
they
change
their
Names
when
they
come
to
the
age
requisite
to
be
receiv'd
into
the
number
of
Souldiers
:
and
when
they
have
behav'd
themselves
valiantly
in
the
Wars
,
and
have
kill'd
one
of
the
chief
Commanders
of
the
Arouagues
,
they
assume
his
Name
,
as
a
mark
of
Honour
:
Which
Custom
relates
somewhat
to
what
was
practis'd
among
the
Romans
after
their
Victories
,
when
they
assum'd
to
themselves
the
Names
of
the
Nations
whom
they
had
subdu'd
;
as
may
be
instanc'd
in
Scipio
Africanus
,
and
divers
others
whom
we
need
not
cite
.
These
victorious
Caribbians
have
also
,
in
their
Wines
or
publick
rejoycing
days
,
some
particular
person
chosen
to
give
them
a
new
Name
,
to
whom
they
say
,
after
they
have
taken
a
sufficient
dose
of
drink
,
Yeticlée
y
atec
▪
that
is
,
I
would
be
named
,
name
me
;
whose
desire
the
other
presently
satisfies
:
and
in
requital
he
receives
some
Present
,
such
as
may
be
a
knife
,
or
a
grain
of
Chrystal
,
or
some
other
trifle
much
esteem'd
among
them
.
The
Caribbian
Women
suckle
their
own
children
,
and
are
very
good
Nurses
and
indulgent
Mothers
,
having
all
the
care
imaginable
to
bring
them
up
;
nay
when
their
neighbours
are
gone
to
the
wars
they
look
to
their
Children
.
All
the
Peruvian
ia
his
Treatife
of
Navigations
.
Era●ce
,
who
have
not
thought
those
maternal
endeavours
below
them
;
a
Custom
much
contrary
to
that
of
those
Canarian
Women
,
who
commonly
caus'd
their
Children
to
be
suckled
by
Goats
:
The
same
thing
was
also
done
by
some
Country-women
of
●●●●●ne
,
in
Montaigne's
time
.
Essays
,
l.
2.
c.
3.
The
Mothers
of
our
little
Garibbians
do
not
only
give
the
b●east
to
their
Children
,
but
assoon
as
they
are
grown
a
little
strong
,
they
chew
the
Potatoes
,
Bananas
and
other
fruits
,
to
feed
them
withall
:
And
though
they
suffer
the
little
ones
to
tumble
up
and
down
stark
naked
●pon
the
ground
,
and
that
many
they
eat
and
lick
the
dust
,
and
other
filth
which
they
are
apt
to
put
into
their
mouths
,
yet
do
they
thrive
extreamly
,
and
for
the
most
part
become
so
strong
,
that
at
six
months
they
are
able
to
go
alone
.
At
two
years
of
age
their
hair
is
cut
,
and
then
there
is
a
Feast
made
for
the
whole
Family
;
some
Parents
defer
till
that
time
the
piercing
or
boring
of
their
ears
,
lips
,
and
the
space
between
the
nostrils
;
yet
is
not
this
much
in
use
,
but
only
when
the
weakness
of
the
child
will
not
permit
it
to
be
done
sooner
.
When
they
are
a
little
more
advanc'd
in
years
,
the
Boys
eat
with
their
Fathers
,
and
the
Girls
with
their
Mothers
:
Fathers-in-Law
,
and
all
Relations
which
are
in
the
collateral
line
with
their
true
Fathers
,
they
call
by
the
general
name
of
Fathers
.
Though
the
Children
of
the
Caribbians
are
not
instructed
to
do
any
reverence
to
their
Parents
,
nor
to
express
the
respect
and
honour
they
owe
them
,
by
any
gestures
of
the
body
;
yet
have
they
a
natural
affection
for
them
,
and
if
any
injury
be
done
them
,
they
immediately
espouse
their
quarrel
,
and
endeavour
all
the
ways
they
can
to
be
revenged
:
For
instance
,
a
French-man
of
Gardeloupe
having
cut
the
cords
of
the
Amac
wherein
an
old
Caribbian
lay
,
by
which
means
falling
down
he
bruised
himself
and
put
his
shoulder
out
of
joint
,
the
old
man's
Son-in-Law
immedately
got
together
some
young
men
,
who
making
an
incursion
into
the
Island
of
Marigalanta
,
maslacred
the
French
who
were
then
beginning
to
plant
themselves
there
.
But
the
main
business
which
the
Caribbians
mind
in
the
education
of
their
Children
,
is
to
teach
them
the
use
of
the
Bow
:
And
to
bring
them
the
better
on
,
assoon
as
they
are
able
to
go
the
Parents
put
their
Breakfast
on
the
branch
of
a
tree
,
whence
they
must
strike
it
down
with
their
Arrows
before
they
eat
;
if
they
cannot
there
is
no
compassion
:
As
the
Children
grow
up
,
their
portion
of
meat
is
hung
up
higher
:
Sometimes
also
they
cut
off
a
Banana-tree
,
and
plant
it
in
the
ground
as
a
But
,
to
teach
their
Children
to
shoot
at
the
Fruit
:
by
this
means
in
process
of
time
they
come
to
be
expert
in
that
exercise
.
Ancient
Histories
tell
us
of
other
people
,
who
not
differing
much
from
this
Custom
of
the
Caribbians
,
obliged
their
Children
to
sling
down
their
meat
from
the
place
where
they
set
it
.
They
commonly
design
all
their
Sons
to
bear
Arms
,
and
to
revenge
them
of
their
Enemies
,
in
imitation
of
their
Predecessors
:
But
before
they
are
ranked
among
those
who
may
go
to
the
wars
,
they
are
to
be
declared
Souldiers
in
the
presence
of
all
their
kindred
and
friends
,
who
are
invited
to
be
present
at
so
solemn
a
Ceremony
:
The
manner
of
it
is
thus
;
The
Father
,
who
had
before
got
all
his
Friends
together
,
causes
his
Son
to
sit
on
a
low
stool
,
which
is
placed
in
the
midst
of
the
Hut
,
or
in
the
Carbet
;
and
after
he
hath
represented
to
him
the
whole
duty
of
a
generous
Caribbian
Soldier
,
and
made
him
promise
that
he
will
never
do
any
thing
which
may
derogate
from
the
glory
of
his
Predecessors
,
and
that
he
will
to
the
utmost
of
his
power
revenge
the
ancient
quarrel
of
his
Nation
,
he
takes
by
the
feet
a
certain
Bird
of
prey
,
which
they
call
Mansfennis
in
their
language
,
and
which
had
been
prepared
long
before
for
that
purpose
,
and
with
that
he
discharges
several
blows
on
his
Son
,
till
such
time
as
the
bird
is
killed
,
and
the
head
of
it
crushed
to
pieces
:
After
this
rough
treatment
,
which
puts
the
young
man
as
it
were
into
a
maze
,
he
scarifies
his
whole
body
with
the
tooth
of
an
Agouty
,
and
to
cure
the
wounds
he
hath
made
,
he
puts
the
dead
bird
into
an
infusion
of
Pyman-seeds
,
and
he
rubs
all
the
wounded
parts
therewith
,
which
causes
an
extraordinary
pain
to
the
poor
Patient
;
but
it
is
requisite
he
should
suffer
all
this
with
a
cheerful
countenance
,
without
the
least
discovery
of
pain
:
Then
they
make
him
eat
the
heart
of
the
bird
;
and
to
close
the
Ceremony
,
he
is
laid
into
a
kind
of
Amac
,
where
he
is
to
continue
stretched
out
to
his
full
length
,
till
his
strength
be
in
a
manner
spent
,
by
reason
of
much
fasting
:
That
done
,
he
is
acknowledged
by
all
to
be
a
Souldier
;
he
is
admitted
into
the
Assemblies
of
the
Carbet
,
and
may
go
along
with
the
rest
in
all
their
military
Expeditions
which
they
undertake
against
their
Enemies
.
Besides
the
exercises
of
war
,
which
are
common
to
all
the
young
Caribbians
who
would
live
in
any
esteem
among
the
Bravos
of
their
Nation
,
their
Fathers
do
many
times
design
them
to
be
Boyez
,
that
is
Magicians
,
and
Physitians
:
To
that
end
they
send
them
to
some
one
of
the
best
skill'd
in
that
damnable
profession
,
that
is
,
one
who
hath
the
reputation
of
invocating
the
evil
Spirits
,
instructing
people
how
to
be
revenged
of
their
enemies
by
sorceries
,
and
in
curing
divers
diseases
whereto
those
of
that
Nation
are
subject
:
But
it
is
requisite
that
the
young
man
who
is
presented
to
the
Boyez
to
be
instructed
in
his
Art
,
should
be
consecrated
thereto
from
his
childhood
by
abstinence
from
several
kinds
of
meat
,
by
rigorous
Fasts
,
and
that
to
begin
his
apprenticeship
,
there
is
blood
drawn
from
all
parts
of
his
body
with
the
tooth
of
an
Agouty
,
after
the
fame
manner
as
those
are
to
be
treated
who
are
received
Souldiers
.
The
Caribbians
do
also
teach
their
Children
to
fish
,
swim
,
make
Baskets
,
Clubs
,
Bows
,
Arrows
,
Girdles
,
Beds
of
Cotton
and
Pyragas
:
But
to
have
any
care
of
cultivating
their
minds
,
and
instructing
them
in
any
thing
of
civility
,
or
vertue
,
is
more
than
could
be
expected
from
those
poor
Savages
,
who
have
no
other
light
than
their
own
blinded
understanding
,
nor
follow
any
other
rule
in
all
the
actions
of
their
lives
,
than
the
sad
disorder
of
vicious
and
corrupt
nature
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
Of
the
ordinary
Age
of
the
Caribbians
;
their
Diseases
;
the
Remedies
used
by
them
in
order
to
the
Recovery
of
their
Health
;
their
Death
,
and
Funeral
Solemnities
.
THe
Caribbians
being
naturally
of
a
very
good
temperament
,
and
endeavouring
all
they
can
to
avoid
trouble
and
disquiet
,
and
consequently
to
spend
their
lives
with
the
greatest
enjoyment
of
mind
;
it
is
no
wonder
,
considering
withall
their
ordinary
temperance
and
sobriety
,
that
they
should
be
free
from
an
infinite
number
of
inconveniences
and
indispositions
whereto
other
Nations
are
subject
,
and
that
they
should
come
to
their
graves
later
than
most
other
people
:
The
good
air
they
live
in
does
also
in
some
measure
contribute
to
their
health
and
long
life
.
If
therefore
they
do
not
die
of
violent
deaths
,
they
all
of
them
live
to
a
very
great
age
;
nay
they
are
so
vigorous
in
the
extremities
of
age
,
that
at
fourscore
and
ten
they
commonly
get
children
:
There
are
many
among
them
who
being
above
a
hundred
years
of
age
,
have
not
so
much
as
a
grey
hair
:
De
Lery
an
Author
worthy
credit
,
affirms
,
that
he
seldom
saw
any
grey
hairs
in
the
heads
of
the
Tapinambous
of
the
same
age
:
Hist.
of
America
.
some
French
took
notice
of
a
Savage
in
the
Country
of
Canada
,
who
had
a
better
sight
than
any
of
them
,
and
the
hair
of
the
head
absolutely
black
,
though
he
were
above
a
hundred
The
Caribbians
live
ordinarily
a
hundred
and
fifty
years
,
and
sometimes
longer
:
For
though
they
cannot
number
their
years
,
yet
is
the
number
thereof
deduced
from
the
account
they
give
of
certain
accidents
:
And
among
others
,
there
were
not
long
since
living
among
them
some
persons
who
remembred
the
first
arrival
of
the
Spaniards
in
America
:
Whence
it
is
to
be
concluded
,
that
they
must
be
a
hundred
and
sixty
years
of
age
at
the
least
:
And
indeed
these
are
such
a
people
as
may
pass
for
the
shadow
of
a
body
,
and
have
nothing
but
the
heart
living
,
being
continually
bed-rid
,
immoveable
,
and
reduced
to
pure
skeletons
;
yet
are
they
still
observed
to
be
in
health
:
And
it
is
sufficiently
apparent
,
that
their
tongues
are
living
as
well
as
their
hearts
,
and
that
their
Reason
is
not
expir'd
;
for
they
do
not
only
speak
with
much
ease
,
but
also
their
memory
and
judgment
are
not
chargeable
with
any
defect
.
Nor
is
it
much
to
be
admired
that
the
Caribbians
should
live
so
long
,
since
both
ancient
and
modern
Histories
furnish
us
with
Relations
.
p.
1.
c.
24.
Lescarbot
.
examples
enough
to
confirm
this
truth
;
and
among
others
the
Dutch
who
have
traded
to
the
Moluccoes
,
affirm
,
that
in
that
Country
the
Inhabitants
live
ordinarily
a
hundred
and
thirty
years
:
Vincent
le
Blanc
affirms
,
that
in
Sumatra
Java
,
and
the
Aselepiades
,
as
Plutarch
relates
,
was
of
opinion
,
that
generally
When
it
happens
that
our
Caribbians
,
as
sometimes
it
must
,
are
troubled
with
any
indisposition
,
they
have
the
knowledge
of
abundance
of
Herbs
,
Fruits
,
Roots
,
Oils
,
and
Gums
,
by
the
assistance
whereof
they
recover
their
health
in
a
short
time
,
if
the
disease
be
not
incurable
:
They
have
also
an
infallible
secret
to
cure
the
stinging
of
Snakes
,
provided
they
have
not
touch'd
a
vein
;
for
then
there
is
no
remedy
:
This
is
the
juice
of
a
certain
Herb
which
they
apply
to
the
wound
,
and
in
four
and
twenty
hours
they
are
infallibly
cured
.
The
bad
nourishment
of
Crabs
,
and
other
insects
on
which
they
commonly
feed
,
is
the
cause
that
they
are
most
of
them
subject
to
a
troublesome
disease
,
which
in
their
language
they
call
Pyans
,
as
the
French
call
it
a
kind
of
small
Pox
:
When
those
who
are
fallen
into
this
disease
,
eat
of
the
Fram-Tortoise
,
or
of
Lamantin
,
or
of
Caret
,
which
is
another
kind
of
Tortoise
,
they
are
immediately
full
of
little
risings
,
inasmuch
as
these
meats
force
the
disease
out
;
they
have
also
many
times
great
Impostumes
,
Cornes
,
and
Carbuncles
,
in
divers
parts
of
the
body
:
To
cure
those
,
which
proceed
for
the
most
part
from
the
bad
nourishment
they
use
,
they
have
the
bark
of
a
tree
called
Chipiou
,
bitter
as
soot
,
which
they
steep
in
water
,
and
having
scrap'd
into
that
infusion
the
inner
part
of
a
great
shell
called
Lambys
,
they
drink
up
that
potion
:
They
also
sometimes
pound
the
bark
newly
taken
from
certain
trees
of
Miby
,
or
other
Withyes
which
creep
along
the
ground
,
or
fasten
on
trees
,
and
drink
the
juice
gotten
from
it
:
but
they
do
not
willingly
make
use
of
this
remedy
but
when
the
trees
are
most
full
of
sap
.
Besides
these
Medicines
wherewith
they
purge
the
ill
humours
within
,
they
also
apply
outwardly
certain
unguents
,
and
liniments
,
which
have
a
particular
vertue
of
taking
away
the
blisters
and
marks
which
commonly
remain
on
their
bodies
who
have
been
troubled
with
the
Pyans
:
They
make
up
these
Remedies
with
the
ashes
of
burnt
Reeds
,
mixt
with
the
water
which
they
get
out
of
the
leaves
at
the
top
of
the
Balisier-tree
:
They
also
use
to
the
same
end
the
juice
of
the
Junipae
fruit
,
and
they
apply
on
the
botches
the
husks
of
the
same
fruit
,
which
hath
the
vertue
of
drawing
away
the
matter
of
the
wounds
,
and
to
close
up
the
Ulcers
:
They
have
not
the
use
of
Phlebotomy
,
but
they
use
scarifications
upon
the
place
affected
,
by
scratching
or
opening
it
with
the
Tooth
of
an
Agouty
,
and
causing
it
to
bleed
a
little
.
And
to
take
off
somewhat
of
the
astonishment
,
which
might
be
conceived
at
what
we
have
represented
elswhere
concerning
the
incisions
which
these
Barbarians
make
on
themselves
upon
divers
occasions
,
whereby
it
might
be
imagin'd
their
bodies
should
be
as
it
were
mangled
and
covered
with
scars
,
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
they
have
also
certain
secrets
,
and
infallible
remedies
to
cure
themselves
presently
,
and
to
close
the
wounds
so
that
a
man
cannot
easily
observe
the
least
scar
about
their
bodies
.
They
also
make
use
of
artificial
Baths
,
and
provoke
sweat
by
a
kind
of
stove
,
wherein
they
inclose
the
Patient
,
who
receives
his
absolute
cure
by
that
remedy
:
The
Sorriqueses
do
also
sweat
their
sick
,
but
sometimes
they
moisten
them
with
their
breath
:
And
for
the
cure
of
wounds
,
they
and
the
Floridians
s
Travels
,
l.
3.
be
no
wound
;
which
is
also
sometimes
done
in
Florida
:
And
the
Turks
when
they
are
troubled
with
any
defluxion
and
pain
;
either
in
the
head
,
or
any
other
part
of
the
body
,
burn
the
part
affected
.
Some
Barbarian
Nations
have
much
stranger
remedies
in
their
Diseases
,
as
may
be
seen
in
Histories
▪
It
is
reported
that
the
Indians
of
Mechoacam
and
Tabasco
in
New-Spain
,
to
cure
themselves
of
Fevers
,
cast
themselves
stark-naked
into
the
River
,
thinking
thereby
to
drown
the
disease
:
Some
thing
of
the
same
kind
hath
also
been
seen
among
the
Caribbians
;
for
Monsieur
du
Montel
met
there
one
day
an
old
man
washing
his
head
in
a
very
cold
spring
,
and
having
asked
him
the
●eason
of
it
,
the
man
replyed
,
that
it
was
to
cure
himself
for
he
was
much
troubled
with
cold
;
and
yet
contrary
to
all
rules
of
our
Medicine
,
this
strange
remedy
prov'd
fortunate
to
the
old
man
;
for
the
same
Gentleman
met
him
the
next
day
very
well
and
lusty
,
and
quite
cur'd
of
his
indisposition
;
and
the
Savage
failed
not
to
brag
of
it
,
and
laugh
at
the
French-man
for
pitying
him
the
day
before
.
The
Caribbians
are
very
shye
in
communicating
their
secrets
in
Medicine
,
especially
the
women
,
who
are
very
skilful
in
all
those
cures
;
nay
they
are
so
careful
in
keeping
to
themselves
the
sovereign
Remedies
they
have
against
the
wounds
made
by
poisoned
Arrows
,
that
no
rewards
could
yet
prevail
with
them
to
discover
them
to
the
Christians
:
But
they
are
very
willing
to
come
and
visit
them
,
and
to
dress
them
when
they
stand
i●
need
of
their
assistance
:
For
a
person
of
quality
among
the
French
having
been
dangerously
bitten
by
a
Serpent
,
was
happily
recovered
by
their
means
:
Which
kindness
of
theirs
makes
them
differ
much
from
those
brutish
people
of
Guinny
and
When
the
ordinary
Remedies
which
our
Caribbians
are
wont
to
make
use
of
when
occasion
requires
,
have
not
the
success
they
had
promised
to
themselves
,
their
recourse
is
to
their
Boyez
,
that
is
their
Magicians
,
who
also
pretend
to
the
profession
of
Physick
,
and
having
sent
for
them
,
they
ask
their
advice
concerning
the
event
of
their
sickness
:
These
unhappy
instruments
of
Satan
have
by
their
enchantments
gain'd
so
great
reputation
among
these
poor
besotted
people
,
that
they
are
looked
upon
as
the
Judges
of
life
and
death
,
and
so
dreaded
by
reason
of
their
sorceries
,
and
the
revenge
they
take
on
those
who
slight
them
,
that
all
think
themselves
obliged
to
express
a
complyance
with
their
advice
.
As
concerning
the
Ceremonies
observed
by
them
upon
these
occasions
,
we
have
already
given
some
account
thereof
in
the
Chapter
of
their
Religion
:
It
is
requisite
above
all
things
,
that
the
House
or
Hut
into
which
the
Boyé
is
to
enter
,
should
be
very
neatly
prepared
for
his
reception
;
that
the
little
Table
,
which
they
call
Matoutou
,
should
be
furnished
with
Anakri
for
Maboya
,
that
is
,
an
offering
of
Cassava
and
Ouicou
,
for
the
evil
Spirit
,
as
also
with
the
first-fruits
of
their
Gardens
,
if
it
be
the
season
of
fruits
:
It
is
further
requisite
,
that
at
one
end
of
the
Hut
,
there
should
be
as
many
low
stools
or
seats
as
there
are
to
be
persons
present
at
that
detestable
action
.
After
these
preparations
,
the
Boyé
,
who
never
does
this
work
but
in
the
night
time
,
having
carefully
put
out
all
the
fire
in
and
about
the
House
,
enters
into
it
,
and
having
found
out
his
place
by
the
weak
light
of
a
piece
of
Tobacco
set
on
fire
,
which
he
hath
in
his
hand
,
he
first
pronounces
some
barbarous
words
,
then
he
strikes
the
ground
several
times
with
his
left
foot
,
and
having
put
the
end
of
Tobacco
which
he
had
in
his
hand
into
his
mouth
,
he
blows
upwards
five
or
six
times
the
smoke
which
comes
out
of
it
,
then
rubbing
the
end
of
Tobacco
between
his
hands
he
scatters
it
in
the
air
:
Thereupon
the
Devil
,
whom
he
hath
invocated
by
these
apish
Ceremonies
,
shaking
very
violently
the
roof
of
the
house
,
or
making
some
other
dreadful
noise
presently
appears
,
and
answers
distinctly
to
all
the
questions
put
to
him
by
the
Boyé
.
If
the
Devil
assures
him
,
that
his
disease
for
whom
he
is
consulted
,
is
not
mortal
,
the
Boyé
,
and
the
Apparition
which
accompanies
him
,
come
neer
the
sick
person
to
assure
him
that
he
shall
soon
recover
his
former
health
;
and
to
confirm
him
in
that
hope
,
they
gently
touch
those
parts
of
his
body
,
where
he
feels
most
pain
,
and
having
press'd
them
a
little
,
they
pretend
that
there
come
out
of
them
Thorns
,
pieces
of
Bones
,
splinters
of
Wood
and
Stone
,
which
were
,
as
these
damnable
Physitians
affirm
,
the
cause
of
his
sickness
:
Sometimes
also
they
moisten
the
part
affected
with
their
breath
,
and
having
suck'd
it
several
times
,
they
perswade
the
Patient
that
by
that
means
they
have
got
out
all
the
venome
which
lay
in
his
body
,
and
caused
him
to
languish
:
In
fine
,
to
put
a
period
to
this
abominable
Mystery
,
they
rub
the
sick
person
all
over
with
the
juice
of
the
Junipa-fruit
,
which
dies
his
body
of
a
very
dark
brown
,
which
is
as
it
were
the
mark
and
seal
of
his
cure
.
He
who
is
perswaded
that
he
hath
recovered
his
health
by
this
damnable
means
,
is
wont
by
way
of
acknowledgment
to
make
a
great
feast
,
at
which
the
Boyé
hath
the
chiefest
place
among
those
who
are
invited
:
He
is
by
no
means
to
forget
the
Anakri
for
the
Devil
,
who
fails
not
to
be
there
:
But
if
the
Boyé
finds
by
the
communication
he
hath
had
with
his
familiar
,
that
the
sickness
is
to
death
,
he
comes
and
comforts
the
sick
person
,
telling
him
that
his
God
,
or
to
say
better
his
familiar
Devil
,
having
compassion
upon
him
,
will
take
him
into
his
company
,
and
carry
him
along
with
him
to
be
delivered
out
of
all
his
infirmities
.
Certain
people
of
old
finding
themselves
unable
to
endure
l.
3.
c.
38
the
trouble
and
inconveniences
of
decrepit
age
,
were
wont
to
dispatch
their
wearied
souls
out
of
their
infirm
bodies
with
a
glass
of
Hemlock
:
And
some
others
,
as
Pliny
affirms
,
being
l.
4.
c.
1.
Countries
the
Children
thought
it
too
long
to
stay
till
their
Parents
were
come
to
so
great
age
,
and
so
became
their
Executioners
,
and
this
they
were
authorized
to
do
by
a
publick
Law
.
And
even
at
this
day
the
Sunshines
upon
some
Provinces
of
Florida
,
where
there
are
people
so
cursed
,
as
upon
a
certain
motive
of
Religion
and
Piety
,
to
put
their
Parents
to
death
when
they
are
old
,
as
persons
useless
in
this
world
,
and
chargeable
to
them
.
But
how
old
soever
they
may
be
among
the
Caribbians
,
the
Children
are
never
troubled
to
see
their
Fathers
and
Mothers
in
that
condition
:
True
it
is
,
that
some
Caribbians
heretofore
have
hastened
the
death
of
their
Parents
,
and
have
killed
their
Fathers
and
Mothers
out
of
a
perswasion
that
they
did
a
good
work
,
and
rendred
them
a
charitable
office
,
by
delivering
them
out
of
many
inconveniences
and
troubles
which
attend
old
age
.
An
old
Captain
among
them
,
whom
the
French
called
Le
Pilote
,
made
it
his
boast
that
he
had
done
that
detestable
service
to
many
of
his
Ancestors
:
But
it
is
to
be
observed
that
the
Caribbians
did
not
practise
that
inhumanity
,
but
only
towards
those
who
desired
to
be
delivered
in
that
manner
out
of
the
miseries
of
this
life
;
and
so
it
was
a
certain
compliance
with
their
earnest
entreaties
who
were
weary
of
their
lives
:
Moreover
that
piece
of
barbarism
was
never
universally
received
among
them
,
and
the
more
prudent
sort
do
at
the
present
detest
it
,
and
maintain
their
Fathers
and
Mothers
to
the
last
gasp
,
with
all
the
care
,
and
all
the
expressions
of
love
,
honour
,
and
respect
that
can
be
expected
from
a
Nation
which
hath
no
other
light
for
its
direction
,
than
that
of
a
corrupt
Nature
:
They
patiently
bear
with
their
imperfections
,
and
the
frowardness
of
their
old
age
,
are
never
weary
of
ministring
unto
them
,
and
as
much
as
they
can
,
keep
neer
them
,
to
divert
them
,
as
the
French
have
observ'd
in
some
of
their
Islands
;
which
demeanour
of
theirs
is
the
more
commendable
,
in
that
it
is
done
amongst
Barbarians
:
So
that
if
any
among
them
do
not
honour
their
Fathers
and
Mothers
,
they
have
degenerated
from
the
vertue
of
their
Ancestors
.
But
when
after
all
their
care
and
pains
they
chance
to
lose
any
one
of
their
Friends
or
Relations
,
they
make
great
cries
and
lamentations
upon
his
death
:
Wherein
they
differ
much
from
the
ancient
Thracians
,
and
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Fortunate
l.
5.
&
Philost
in
the
Life
of
Apollonius
,
l.
5.
c.
1.
Islands
,
who
buried
their
dead
with
rejoicing
,
dancing
,
and
singing
,
as
persons
delivered
out
of
the
miseries
of
humane
life
.
After
the
Caribbians
have
wept
over
their
dead
,
they
wash
them
,
paint
the
bodies
with
a
red
colour
,
rub
their
heads
with
Oil
,
comb
their
hair
,
thrust
up
the
legs
to
the
thighs
,
and
the
elbows
between
the
legs
,
and
bend
down
the
face
upon
the
hands
,
so
that
the
whole
body
somewhat
resembles
the
posture
of
the
child
in
the
mothers
womb
;
and
then
they
wrap
it
up
in
a
new
bed
,
till
all
things
be
ready
to
dispose
it
into
the
ground
.
There
have
been
some
Nations
who
cast
the
bodies
of
the
dead
into
Rivers
,
as
some
Aethiopians
did
:
Others
cast
them
Voyages
,
part
2.
to
Birds
and
Dogs
,
as
the
Parthians
,
the
Hircanians
,
and
such
others
,
who
were
somewhat
of
the
same
humour
with
Diogenes
the
Cynick
:
Some
others
covered
them
with
heaps
of
stones
.
It
is
reported
of
some
Inhabitants
of
Africk
,
that
they
disposed
their
dead
in
earthen
Vessels
;
and
that
others
put
them
into
glass
:
Heraclitus
,
who
maintained
that
fire
was
the
principle
of
all
things
,
would
have
the
bodies
of
the
dead
burnt
,
that
they
might
return
to
their
first
origine
:
And
this
Custom
,
observed
for
several
ages
among
the
Romans
,
is
at
this
day
practised
among
divers
oriental
Nations
:
But
Cyrus
l.
7.
c.
54.
they
interr'd
their
dead
:
And
of
the
several
ways
of
disposing
of
the
dead
,
interring
is
that
which
is
in
use
among
the
Caribbians
:
They
do
not
make
their
Graves
according
to
our
fashion
,
but
like
those
of
the
Turks
,
Brasilians
,
and
Canadians
,
that
is
about
four
or
five
foot
deep
,
and
round
like
a
Tun
:
and
at
the
bottom
of
it
,
they
set
a
little
stool
,
on
which
the
Relations
and
Friends
of
the
deceased
place
the
body
sitting
,
leaving
it
in
the
same
posture
as
they
put
it
in
immediately
after
the
death
of
the
party
.
They
commonly
make
the
grave
within
the
house
of
the
deceased
;
or
if
they
bury
him
elsewhere
,
they
always
make
a
covering
over
the
place
where
the
body
is
to
be
laid
,
and
after
they
have
let
it
down
into
the
grave
,
and
wrap'd
it
in
an
Amac
,
they
make
a
great
fire
about
it
,
and
all
the
more
ancient
both
men
and
women
kneel
down
:
The
men
place
themselves
behind
the
women
,
and
ever
and
anon
they
stroke
them
with
their
hands
over
their
arms
,
to
incite
them
to
lament
and
weep
:
Then
singing
and
weeping
they
all
say
with
a
pitiful
and
lamenting
voice
:
Alas
,
why
didst
thou
dye
?
Thou
hadst
so
much
good
Manioc
,
good
Potatoes
,
good
Bananas
,
good
Ananas
:
Thou
wert
belov'd
in
thy
Family
,
and
they
had
so
great
care
of
thy
person
:
Why
therefore
wouldst
thou
dye
?
Why
wouldst
thou
dye
?
If
the
party
were
a
man
,
they
add
,
Thou
wert
so
valiant
and
so
generous
;
thou
hast
overthrown
so
many
Enemies
;
thou
hast
behav'd
thy self
gallantly
in
so
many
fights
;
thou
hast
made
us
eat
so
many
Arouagues
;
Alas
!
who
shall
now
defend
us
against
the
Arouagues
?
Why
therefore
wouldst
thou
dye
?
And
they
repeat
these
expostulations
several
times
over
.
The
Topinambous
make
in
a
manner
the
same
lamentations
over
the
graves
of
their
dead
:
He
is
dead
,
say
they
,
that
brave
And
they
often
repeat
the
Relations
,
l.
1.
same
expressions
:
The
Inhabitants
of
Guinny
do
also
ask
their
deceased
what
obliged
them
to
dye
,
and
they
rub
their
Faces
with
a
wisp
of
straw
,
to
try
if
that
will
awake
them
:
And
Busbequius
,
in
the
Relation
of
his
Embassies
into
Turkey
relates
,
that
passing
through
a
Town
of
Servia
,
named
Yagodena
,
he
heard
the
women
and
young
maids
lamenting
over
a
deceased
person
,
and
saying
to
him
in
their
Funeral
songs
,
as
if
he
had
been
able
to
hear
them
:
What
have
we
deserved
,
and
wherein
have
we
been
deficient
in
doing
thee
service
,
and
comforting
thee
?
What
cause
of
discontent
have
we
ever
given
thee
that
should
oblige
thee
to
leave
us
?
Which
somewhat
relates
to
the
complaints
of
our
Caribbians
.
The
howlings
and
expostulations
of
the
Topinambous
and
the
Virginians
upon
the
like
occasions
last
ordinarily
a
month
:
The
people
of
Aegypt
continu'd
their
lamentations
seventy
dayes
:
And
some
Floridians
employ
old
women
to
bewail
the
deceased
for
the
space
of
six
months
:
But
Lycurgus
limited
mourning
in
his
Life
.
for
the
dead
to
eleven
days
;
and
that
is
much
about
the
time
that
our
Caribbians
took
to
do
the
same
office
,
before
they
put
the
dead
body
into
the
ground
:
For
during
the
space
of
ten
dayes
or
thereabouts
,
twice
every
day
the
Relations
,
and
the
most
intimate
friends
came
to
visit
the
deceased
party
at
his
grave
;
and
they
always
brought
him
somewhat
to
eat
and
drink
,
saying
to
him
every
time
:
Alas
!
why
wouldst
thou
dye
?
why
wilt
thou
not
return
to
life
again
?
say
not
at
least
that
we
refused
thee
wherewithall
to
live
upon
;
for
we
have
brought
thee
somewhat
to
eat
and
drink
:
And
after
they
have
made
this
pleasant
exhortation
to
him
,
as
if
he
should
have
heard
them
,
they
left
the
meat
and
drink
they
had
brought
with
them
at
the
brink
of
the
grave
till
the
next
visit
,
at
which
time
they
put
it
on
his
head
,
since
he
thought
it
much
to
stretch
forth
his
hand
to
take
it
.
The
Peruvians
,
the
Brasilians
,
the
Canadians
,
the
Inhabitants
The
Caribbians
of
some
Islands
do
still
set
meat
at
the
graves
of
the
deceased
,
but
they
leave
them
not
so
long
as
they
did
heretofore
,
ere
they
covered
them
with
earth
:
For
after
the
Funeral
lamentation
is
ended
,
and
that
the
women
have
wept
as
much
as
they
can
,
some
friend
of
the
deceased
laies
a
plank
over
his
head
,
and
the
rest
put
the
earth
together
with
their
hands
till
they
have
filled
the
grave
;
that
done
,
they
burn
all
that
belonged
to
the
deceased
.
They
also
sometimes
kill
Slaves
to
attend
the
Ghosts
of
the
deceased
,
and
to
wait
on
them
in
the
other
world
:
But
these
poor
wretches
get
out
of
the
way
when
their
Masters
dye
,
into
some
other
Island
.
We
may
justly
conceive
a
horrour
at
the
relation
of
these
inhumane
and
barbarous
Funerals
,
which
are
s
Hist.
of
China
,
De
Laet
,
Garcil
.
Pirard
,
Linscot
,
&c.
drench'd
with
the
blood
of
Slaves
,
and
divers
other
persons
,
and
among
others
women
,
who
have
their
throats
cut
,
are
burnt
and
buried
alive
,
to
go
and
accompany
their
Husbands
into
the
other
world
,
whereof
frequent
examples
may
be
found
in
divers
Nations
:
But
our
Caribbians
think
it
enough
upon
these
occasions
to
put
to
death
only
the
Slaves
of
the
deceased
,
if
they
can
catch
them
.
It
was
forbidden
the
Lacedaemonians
to
bury
any
thing
with
the
deceased
person
;
but
the
contrary
hath
been
and
is
still
practised
in
divers
Nations
:
For
not
to
mention
the
many
precious
Romans
,
Macedonians
,
Germans
and
other
people
,
we
read
in
the
History
of
Josephus
,
that
King
Lib.
7.
c.
12.
Carpin
.
De
Lery
,
Dutch
Relations
,
De
Lact
,
&
Junius
.
Solomon
put
up
great
wealth
with
the
body
of
David
his
Father
:
Thus
the
Tartars
put
into
the
grave
with
the
dead
person
all
his
Gold
and
Silver
:
And
the
Brasilians
,
Virginians
,
Canadians
and
several
other
Savages
inter
with
the
bodies
,
the
cloths
and
whatever
else
belonged
to
the
deceased
.
The
same
thing
was
also
practised
among
the
Caribbians
in
their
Funerals
,
before
they
conversed
with
the
Christians
:
For
at
the
last
visit
they
made
to
the
deceased
,
they
brought
along
with
them
all
the
things
he
had
used
or
worn
about
him
in
his
life
time
,
to
wit
,
his
Bow
and
arrows
,
the
Boutou
,
or
Club
,
the
Crowns
of
Feathers
,
Pendants
,
Chains
,
Rings
,
Bracelets
,
Baskets
,
Vessels
,
and
other
things
,
and
buried
all
with
him
,
or
burnt
them
over
the
grave
:
But
now
they
are
grown
better
Husbands
;
for
the
Relations
of
the
deceased
reserve
all
those
things
for
their
own
use
,
or
else
they
bestow
them
as
presents
on
those
who
come
to
the
Interment
,
who
keep
them
in
remembrance
of
the
deceased
.
After
the
body
is
covered
with
earth
,
the
nearest
Relations
cut
off
their
hair
,
and
fast
very
rigorously
,
out
of
a
perswasion
that
by
that
means
they
shall
live
longer
and
more
happily
:
Others
forsake
the
houses
and
the
place
where
they
have
buried
any
of
their
kinred
,
and
go
and
live
elsewhere
:
When
the
body
is
neer
rotted
,
they
make
another
assembly
,
and
after
they
have
visited
,
and
sighing
trampled
on
the
Sepulchre
,
they
have
a
merry
meeting
,
at
which
they
drown
all
their
grief
in
Ouicou
.
Thus
the
Ceremony
is
concluded
,
and
the
poor
Carcass
is
no
further
tormented
.
FINIS
.